The Drifter

                                    The Drifter 

                                                            happyhugo  
 

Copyright, 2,19, 2023

Western, Historical, Romance 

70,422 words

Score 7.67

Buck Harrison is a drifting cowhand looking for a place where he could settle and be happy. He left the home ranch after his mother passed on. There was no place for him near the family because his older brothers inherited all the property. He did carry a bit of coin in his saddlebag, though. A month of traveling, saw him coming down out of the hills, seeing a Ranch house in the valley.

 Chapter One

It was cold, and I was looking for a place to get undercover for the night. I had come through a herd of cattle back in the hills. I thought they should be down in the flat country by this time. Hearing a rifle shot, I went through the trees to observe three men heading for a downed cow. They jumped down from their horses with knives and proceeded to butcher it. I figured they were hungry.

Deciding I didn’t want to eat stolen beef, I turned back out of sight and continued down a faint trail. It was 3 miles before I came around a point of land overlooking a long valley with a small ranch house on this end of the open ground, it being 4 or 5 miles to the hills on the other end. There was a good-sized pond beyond the ranch buildings. I thought what a sweet layout this was, so I started toward the buildings. The place looked deserted, though. Maybe I could shack up in the barn or another building nearby that looked like a bunkhouse.

I cantered down and pulled up in front of the house. A whisper of smoke was coming from the chimney, so someone had to be there. Stepping down, I went up onto the four-by-ten-foot porch. I knocked on the door, and no one came. I tried the door and found it unlocked. The fire was almost out, but still comfortable and warm inside. I went over, and all there was for wood in a box were three chunks. I picked the smallest and put it on the coals. It flared up, and I knew it would catch.

I decided to stay for the night at least. I hated returning to the cold, but my horse needed tending to. There was water in a trough almost skimmed over. It would have a skim of ice on it in another hour. The horse drank, and I went across to the barn, opening the door to the stable. There was a riding mount tied in one of the four stalls. It looked like enough stalls to stable a pair of draft horses. Fresh droppings indicated that a team of horses was out of the empty stalls.  

I tied my horse next to the other mount and led that horse out and watered her. I went around the front and pitched some hay to both. The haymow was about empty. I looked out behind the barn, and there was a corral with a sheltered overhang from the barn for more horses to stand and be fed from a manger. This place had about everything.

I went back inside, taking an armload of wood with me. The wood stack was in about the same condition as the haymow, almost gone. I went into the house and looked around the kitchen area. I lighted a lamp. There was a piece of beef sitting in a cast iron pot. It looked good and smelled okay. I pulled the lid from the top of the stove and set the pot into the opening. I found a large fork and could use the fat on the meat to brown it, turning it on all sides. I found water in a pail by the sink and covered it.

I looked for potatoes or onions, but the one piece of beef was all that was edible that I could see. I hoped whoever owned the place was off buying supplies. I began looking around some more. I opened one door and looked in. A woman lived here, that was certain.

A couple of dresses hung on one wall, and a mirror over a bureau. A hairbrush and comb were on top next to an open Bible. Also, there was a black ribbon tied in a bow sitting there. One of the dresses on the wall was all black, telling me the woman must be a widow. Some open boxes were on the floor with men’s clothing packed. It could be it was her man who was dead. The bed was for two people, but only one side was rumpled. The woman still dressed in widow’s attire, which must have happened recently.

Another door off the kitchen opened into a small room. The entrance to the outside led through this down the steps to a yard. Positioned on the right as a person went down the steps was a small one-hole toilet behind that door. I surmised the bunkhouse was behind the house but nearer the barn. Just then, I heard a wagon and horses. I opened the front door and looked out. A woman stepped down and stared at me standing there.

Quick-like, I said not to make her nervous about me, a stranger. “Ma’am, my name is Buck Harrison. I’m honest, and my mother called me a good man. Come in and get warm. I put wood on the fire when I got here. Do you have things to unload? I’ll do that and put the team up. My horse is stabled inside for the night.”

The woman answered, “There are groceries in the wagon. Everything can come in, little enough of it as there is. Thank you. I’m tired, so thank you again. Come in when you get the team put up. The team needs watering, and my horse in the barn does too.”

“Already done, Ma’am.” I did as directed and thought again about her needing more hay. When I entered the house after finishing outside, the woman sat at a table with peeled vegetables. She did look exhausted, and still had a black shawl around her shoulders.

“Mr. Harrison, my name is Betty Turner. My husband was killed in the woods six weeks ago. I want to lie down while supper is cooking. It is a long way to Breckenridge and back in one day when you start late. Will you see to things here?”

“I’m sorry for your loss. Of course, I’ll tend to things. I’ll call you when it is ready to eat. Shall I wake you if you are sleeping?”

“Yes, please do.”

I kept the meat bubbling, and an hour and a half later, I put carrots and onions in and twenty minutes after this. I put the potatoes in. I found plates and tableware. When I deemed everything ready, I put all but the juice for gravy in one sizeable single-serving dish. I took some flour and made gravy. While doing this, I shouted to Mrs. Turner, and she fled for the backhouse. She came in and washed her hands and face.

“I didn’t comb my hair.”

“That’s fine. Meat may be a little underdone, but I’m hungry.”

“I am too. Thank God you were here. I was so tired I would have gone to bed hungry if you weren’t. You appear to be a better cook than me.”

“My mother taught all of us, boys, to cook. She said that helping in the house wasn’t just woman’s work.”

“She must be quite a woman.”

“She was. She passed on a few weeks ago. I’ll miss her.”

“I’m sorry for your loss.”

We decided first names when speaking to each other were in order. Satiated, we paused. I would kill for a cup of coffee. There may have been coffee beans in the things I had brought out of the wagon. I didn’t ask, though. I did ask Betty to tell me her story and plans for the future.

“Buck, I’m in a bind and don’t know how to turn. I’m losing everything, the cattle, and the ranch. The man at the feed store said he would ask the Town to raise enough money to get me back east to where I came from. He was friendly, but I don’t know. He didn’t hesitate to take money for the wagon load of hay I ordered.

“That’s not right.”

“I know, but I’m a widow. My three hands skinned out after Jim died. I think the other two ranches on either side of me want this ranch. They will fight it out or split it between themselves when I leave. I’m broke, pregnant three months, and don’t have any options left to be able to stay here. I’m not even positive, but my husband Jim wasn’t killed and made it look like an accident. I complained to the Deputy Sheriff, named Ronald Sims, but he said he couldn’t tell.”

“Tell me about it.”

“I found Jim lying under a tree he had supposedly just cut. I’ve helped Jim a lot, cutting wood, and I’ve cut wood before I married him. I couldn’t see how the tree was notched and sawed how it could have come down on him. It looked like the tree was lifted, thrown on top of him, pinning him down. He also had a lump on his head as if someone had hit him from behind.”

“Do you suspect anyone?”

“Both ranchers have been trying to buy Jim out of here even before I married him, so I don’t know; one could have harmed him. They offered money, but not near enough. Jim was stubborn, and I guess it killed him. We were out of cash, and he talked about applying for a loan at the bank. He didn’t use the bank at all, telling me he didn’t trust them, so I didn’t figure it wasn’t any use for me to go there, either.

“Enough about me, Buck. You must have a story about your life. Share with me if you don’t mind.”

“Not much to tell. We are a big family, and my mother just died. She left a will. My three brothers all have wives and kids. I’m single, and there wasn’t land enough for me to live and make a go of the home place with them. I’m the youngest brother at twenty-eight and should have left before this. I feared Mom would pass soon, sick as she was, and I wanted to be with her to say goodbye. I received cash from Mom’s estate and struck out to see if I could find my own home. The other boys each had a ranch in the division of the Home Ranch.”

“Buck, that makes sense. All I have to look forward to is returning to where I came from and living with an uncle I don’t care much for. It will be worse when the baby is born.”

We sat there, both thinking. I was afraid to say what was on my mind. I could take up with this woman. Hell, I could have a wife and child in six months. That is if I took up the fight to save this woman’s ranch and her from returning to her roots that didn’t hold that much for her.”

My mind looked into what she had told me. She had cattle that needed to come down out of the hills. They probably would be rustled if they weren’t moved down soon. How would I do that? I recalled those cowboys who had shot one of the Turner cows for meat. Maybe I could chase them down and get them to work for the winter. They owed her already, and they didn’t even know it.

The place needed hay for the horses, Betty said she had ordered hay for them. That would have to be gone after. That told me a lot about her. She thought of her animals before she thought of herself. “Betty, what did you plan to do for horse hay?”

“I bought a load today, but I must go get it. It would be a small load because the man wouldn’t sell it to me unless I loaded it myself. At first, he was so nice, and then he told me this. He was grinning. I was so tired I didn’t argue and drove off. He knows I don’t have any help.”

“The people around here don’t like you much; I take it?”

“I think they like me okay, but they want me gone. I think it has to do with how Jim died or maybe himself. He wasn’t sociable and didn’t give me a chance to be either.”

I sat thinking about what she was telling me. I had watched her since she sat down. She was a fine-looking woman. I suspected she kept herself neat or wouldn’t have mentioned not combing her light brown hair. She was shapely and soon to be more so, but that was okay. I was tall at five-ten for a man, and she was tall, too … about five-seven, I’d guess.

Betty was the first to make a suggestion. “Buck, you wouldn’t like to buy me out,would you? I won’t ask for much, Maybe $500, and then I won’t feel like I’m taking charity to leave Town.”

“Is that what you want?”

“I guess it is my only option. I do like living here. I have had a bit of peace since Jim died, but I can see I won’t have enough money to buy food soon. I’m hoping the store will put me on a tab, but then I’m not a very good risk, and the owner will see me that way. Do you have any ideas?”

“Well, I could buy you out, but then I wouldn’t have money until some cattle were sold. Do you like it here? Would you live in Town if you had the money?”

“Not in this Town. Maybe you could hire me to cook for you until the baby is born.”

I grinned. “That is one option. How about we become partners, say fifty-fifty? That way, my money would go further, and I could build on what you have here.”

“You won’t be getting much, and it could be you are asking for a lot of trouble.”

“I think I am capable of handling most things that would come up”

“It might mean gun trouble.”

“It could, but I’m still capable, I do believe.”

Betty frowned, concerned, “Have you ever killed anyone?”

“No, I haven’t, but I have been shot at a couple of times and returned fire. Both men who fired at me received some wounds. I planned it that way.”

“I take it you are saying you are good with a gun.”

“Good enough.”

“I would guess so.”

Betty believed me and made an immediate decision. “Okay, we are partners. I would like $500 for half of everything here, and that way, I won’t have to ask for charity if this doesn’t work out.”

“I have it in gold coins, okay? I am sure it will work out by doing my damnedest to make this work for our benefit. I promise you’ll have a nice ranch here and will come to a time when you will enjoy it fully.”

“God, it has been a long time since I’ve seen a gold coin. Yes, I’ll take your offer on the ranch. Buck, what about us outside of partners in owning the ranch?

“It is too soon to tell. I will tell you that I think you are a very nice woman. You may be tarred with a black brush with me living here as your partner. Can you live with that?”

“It will be no worse than the disrespect I get from people now. Yes, I can live with it. I’ll get some paper and write that you are my equal partner of the former James Turner ranch. I’ll sign it as the widow, Betty Turner. We’ll sign it again as soon as we can find someone to witness us signing it.”

“Fine, I’ll bring my roll in and unpack it. I’ll sleep here by the fire tonight. That room in the back will be fine with me as soon as there is room to build a bed.”

“You could sleep beside me. I could put a roll of blankets down the middle.”

“Thank you, no, someone is bound to ask if we sleep in the same bed. I wouldn’t want to lie.” I hated lying about what I wanted, but maybe someday? I had three sisters-in-law, and I would match what I had seen of Betty so far with any of them. Lamplight didn’t show me much of how this woman looked, but although backed into a corner, she seized on her only plausible option to remain. I decided I wouldn’t take advantage of her and keep her trust if I could.

It was nine o’clock when we both settled down for the night. I noticed Betty had pounded some coffee beans for my breakfast. Betty brought out a blanket to cover me. The chair was comfortable to sleep in. I turned the lamp down low and pretended to be asleep. I wasn’t, and I felt her hand brush my shoulder when she turned and entered her room.

————————————

I awoke and built up the fire. I heard the schoolhouse clock chime five. Best night of sleep I had since leaving home a month ago. I had stayed in a hotel a couple of nights but most usually bunked in a haymow somewhere. I put coffee in a small pot to boil and went out back to relieve myself. There was a bar of yellow soap by the sink. I didn’t scrub my face much, or I would lose some hide. I relaxed and thought about my first move.  

If those three men who had butchered that cow were still hanging around, I’d see if I could hire them. The horse was happy, he bucked a couple of times, and then we headed for the hills. I had taken the sheepskin coat out of my bedroll, and I needed it. It looked like the sun might shine, which damned sure was okay with me. Soon, I was humming a tune. I could see my tracks in the frost-covered grass from where I had come down out of the hills yesterday.

Looking around, God, this was one damned fine piece of cattle country. The land was sparsely wooded, with grass near the ranch covering the flat section. I hadn’t got too far and topped out on top of a high knoll. I looked across the valley and saw stacks of cut wood piled up. That must be where Jim Turner was chopping when he died. It had to be about a mile from home.

Kicking my mount in the ribs, I hoped to find those men before they moved on. The sun was up when I reached the place where they were yesterday. At first, I didn’t see them and thought the men had gone on, but then I saw a little smoke spring up behind several trees. I swung low down from my perch until I could see their camp. One person was feeding the fire without getting out of his blankets.

I shouted, “Hello, the camp. One man alone, and I’m coming in.”

It was silent, and then a faint voice said to come ahead. “Keep your hands where we can see you.”

I rode forward. A cowhide was thrown on the ground, and the brand happened to be showing. That was a mistake on someone’s part. I mean, they had rustled the cow, for God’s sake. Two of the men were getting into their boots and putting on coats. One emptied a canteen into a coffee pot and set it on the fire. The last man stayed under his blanket, and I imagined he had his hand on a gun.

“What’s your business, Mister?”

“I’m here to see you, men. I went by here yesterday a few minutes after you shot that critter. What, were you guys hungry?”

“Yeah, the backbone was awful close to the belly button. Are you going to cause trouble?”

I looked the three over. Hell, the men weren’t much more than kids … twenties, maybe.”

“Nope, no trouble, but you owe for the critter.”

“We can pay. We got money.”

“Just been paid off for the winter?”

“Yeah, the last ranch we worked for kept the old hands on and let us go. We were headed south looking for a little bit warmer place.”

“Done the same a couple of times. Don’t let that coffee boil away. I could use a cup if you let me off my horse.”

“Get down and tell us what you are up to. You didn’t come back to find us over one cow critter.”

“Well, no, I didn’t, but I did come looking for you. I got a bunkhouse that needs men in it for the winter and maybe more. Can’t pay but only half wages, but you can at least stick around long enough to eat up the rest of that cow. There is a pretty widow that will be doing the cooking; she and I have just partnered up. I’d want a lot of respect around her because she is a widow only six weeks, and not only that, she is carrying her husband’s child.”

“What’s the catch? There always is one.”

“You’re right. Two bigger ranches have their eyes on the ranch and may be trying to drive the woman away. She thinks one of them did her husband in and tried to make it look like an accident. She had a deputy out to look the place over, but she didn’t get very far with getting him to agree with her. I think there might be a situation when you would have to get your gun out. In that case, I’d take the lead and keep you guys for backup.”

I sat on the ground staring at the fire, not looking at them. “Talk it over while I’m drinking my coffee.” I heard them walk away. It didn’t take them long before they came around in front of me. “I guess we’ll sign on until green-up anyway. I’m Joe, and that one is Burt and Zeke, he is the baby.”

“Come on, guys. You never called me that back at the last ranch.”

“I’m with Zeke. I won’t have any babies riding for me. My name is Buck Harrison, and you can call me Buck. The woman who owns the ranch is Betty Turner. She has had it tough. She lost her riders when they skinned out on her. Her husband is now dead, and the townspeople ignore her. The Town depends on the three ranches in the area for income but hasn’t shown her but little sympathy. She is dead broke, but I’ll pay you forward when we get to the ranch.

“What’s first?”

“First, you guys better be chewing on some beef because you will be chasing cows in about a half-hour. The hills here are the Northern boundary to our range, and we will try to get most of the cows out of here and down to the flat land by the ranch, where they won’t have a chance to be rustled. I came from that direction and didn’t see accepting one or two without the JT Boxed brand. We hope someone's strays will be picked up in next spring’s roundup. We’ll chase everything and not do any cutting out of other brands at present.

“There will be some other brands mixed in with the cattle we gather, but I don’t think too many. Those we will cut out at roundup. There are four of us, and we can ride at a lope and chase the cattle ahead of us. I’m trying for the most significant part of them now. We may return after getting the biggest bunch near home and look again. We do need more horses hunting them.

“We get this end of the ranch done, and then we’ll hit Town and buy a few more horses. I didn’t ask if the ranch has more horses pastured elsewhere. We’ll do the other end of the ranch headed this way when we come from Town. The grass on the flats hasn’t been browsed this year, so there should be plenty of feed. We’ll see.”

I chewed down some half-cooked beef, got another half cup of coffee, and then pointed out where I wanted everyone to begin. “I’ll take the center, but we’ll change places at times to save on the horses. The older cattle have made this trip before and will go along. There will be some bellowing, and other cattle will come off the hills and follow the herd.”

“You sound like you know cattle.”

“I do. I made my first roundup when I was three. I’m a little out of my element here because I don’t know the lay of the land. I have been over this side going and coming. When we change, I’ll take the upper side over on the right next. I want to get to know the ranch that way.”

Joe said, “Harrison, something kind of funny about this, but if it is, you remember there are three of us, and we got guns.”

“I don’t blame you for thinking that. You will get some pay and meet the widow before you bed down in a bunkhouse tonight.”

We started. We didn’t find many cattle at first, but then we began to run into small bunches. At the end of the first hour, I had about fifty head before me. More than two hundred by noon, and we probably were collecting hundreds more an hour by four in the afternoon. It was fun. The cattle were frisky from the cold, and excitement built by the cows as the herd increased and bellowed to tell all how they felt.

The cows soon ran by us to get in with the ones we were pushing. I couldn’t believe it. It was dusk when we got in sight of the home place. Betty stood in the open door with the light behind her, watching the cows go around the buildings and spread out in the valley. The four of us rode right up to the front door. “Mrs. Turner, this is our crew for the winter. Will you cook for them?”

“I’d be much pleased to. I have hot stew and dumplings. Buck, where did you find these men?”

“I went by them yesterday. I went up there this morning, and they were waking up. I had breakfast with them and we chased cows on the way home. The cows didn’t take much chasing. I thought they might stampede, but they didn’t get crazy enough. We must have brought in at least 1500, but there is no way to tell. There will be some stragglers following all night, I would expect.”

“Buck, I thought some cattle had been rustled because I hadn’t seen but a few in the distance. Do you have to go back again to find more?”

“Not this week. We’re going to Town tomorrow and buy horses. These are about worn out, even though we didn’t have to chase the cows that much.”

“There is a horse pasture in a little valley on the other side of the pond. There should be a couple of dozen in it. I didn’t get out to look. I haven’t done anything in the last three weeks. I was feeling too sorry for myself.”

Zeke said, “Ma’am, three of us will back you whatever needs doing. Oh, to make things square, we’uns killed one of your cows ’cause we was hungry. Buck says as long as we stick around to help eat the rest of it, we is okay. We stashed it up in a tree to be safe. I’ll be getting it in the morning.”  

“What is your name?”

“Zeke, Ma’am. That there is Joe and Burt. We'uns have been pals for a while. Joe is the smart one. He can even read a book. Me, I only know how to chase cows.”

“Well, I’d say you were damned good at it. Come in. I cleaned up the bunkhouse a bit today. You’ll have to use your blankets tonight because I stuck those here into a wash boiler and cooked them to get them clean. They’ll be dry tomorrow night, and I can do yours the following day.”

“I don’t think so, Betty. We’re all going to Town. It would be best if you again appeared as a viable ranch owner with a crew. On the way back, we’ll look for cows on that end of the ranch. Let me look at that bill for the load of hay you paid for.”

“Why?”

“From what you said, it says one load of hay. It doesn’t say how much hay is for a wagon load. I think we ought to hire a big freight wagon. To cover the other part, we’ll boost you up on top if we have to and pitch the hay up to you to tramp down. We’ll back up to the barn here to unload. I saw you have a hayfork. That’s easy unloading.

“I’m game. I paid enough for a big load.”

The new hands were a little shy, being so close to Betty while she was serving us. By the end of the meal, they were comfortable, for she had kept a running conversation going. Hell, they were half in love with her, just the same as me. I wanted to keep the inside track. These three men weren’t much older than boys and just starting in life. Betty lit a second lamp, and we could see her better. She was beginning to show her condition somewhat.

“Ma’am, I don’t think you should get up on no load of hay. You might fall off and hurt yourself and maybe the little one.”

“Thanks, Joe, but I need to do this just to show the town’s people that I may have lost my husband, but I’m still here and still ranching.”

“Well, okay, we’ll watch out for you.”

I didn’t stay in the house, going to the bunkhouse to sleep. There was a cast iron parlor stove set up at the far end. We built a fire in it and then wished we hadn’t. It got God-awful hot in there. I thought this was like it was back home with my brothers, with all laughing, joking, and horsing around. I paid the men a half month’s wages just as I said I would. I was soon asleep.

When I built a fire, I was up early and put the water on to boil for coffee. Joe lay in his bunk, grinning at me. I grinned back. He commented, “It’s great to have a boss who gets up and puts the coffee on.”

I laughed, “It’s also great when the Boss tells Joe to get his ass out of his bunk, drink a fast coffee, mount up, and ride up that canyon and see what the ranch has for horses. He can eat breakfast when he gets back.”

“Wow, just like home. My old man used to do the same thing to me.” Joe was out of bed, and I poured his coffee. He did slam the door going out, so Burt and Zeke turned out when they saw Joe was up and gone.

I headed for the house. Betty was up and dressed in long pants and a matching jacket of dark brown. She had on the black shawl and had a small black ribbon pinned over her heart. Betty had coffee on when I came in and asked, “Who rode out?”

“Joe went up to look at the horses. He’ll bring back a few if he finds them. Joe has had coffee already. Save him some food for when he gets back. Betty, how are you this morning?”

“I’m great. We have to go to Town today. I need more vittles now that we have a crew.”

“Get what you need. I have the funds.”

“I could use some of the 500 hundred dollars you gave me.”

“No, I have a long way to go before I feel I’m your equal partner. Christ, look at that herd of cattle out on the flats. And that flat, how long is it?”

“Jim said it was between three and five miles long. Jim’s folks moved here many years ago and settled in this place. Jim was born here. They decided it was the right size to make a good living and never planned to get any bigger. The other two ranch owners are jealous because although they each have half again as much more land, they have to work harder to make a profit.”

“It is a sweet setup. Your in-laws were smart. Let's follow their plan.”

“I hoped you would. We still don’t know much about each other, do we?”

“Nope, but we will. I like what I see in you; we think alike.” I paused and then continued, “Just as soon as we eat. I’m sending Zeke after that cached meat and have him bring it in. I see you have a two-wheeled dray.”

“I used the dray to bring in small loads of wood, so Jim didn’t need to do it all. It will easily hold a half cord of wood.”

“That’s smart. Betty, Zeke can put the meat on that. We’ll head out for Town probably before he returns, and he will come in later. I want to get that load of hay started this way by mid-afternoon. We’ll put the Teamster up for the night and unload it tomorrow morning.”

“You’re moving fast, Buck.”

“I know, but I want to get some of the important things put together in case we have a fight on our hands.”

“Oh, I hope it doesn’t come to that.”

“Betty, I think it started when your husband died.”

A sad look came onto Betty’s face, and a tear rolled down. I jumped up, and she came into my arms for a hug. She immediately turned away, saying, “Thank you for the hug, but the tears were for being lonely. I’ll explain that later.” Someone stepped up on the porch and opened the door.

It was Joe, “Ma’am, you have some good horse flesh. Two mares are in foal, and I put my rope on three of the geldings to bring in.”

“I know. Jim was proud of them.”

Burt was going to drive the buckboard because of the need for supplies. His horse was tied behind. Betty wanted to ride her mare. I asked if she was sure, “Yes, I am. I will drive the buckboard home if you are going to look for cattle.” She handed Burt a list of what she needed for food. I told Burt to tell the storekeeper to put it together, and Mrs. Turner would be in to pay for it.

“Okay then, let’s get mounted up.” When we reached Town, short of eleven, I went into the freight yard to hire a teamster and wagon for the hay load. There were only two with hayracks. I engaged the large one and told the Teamster to take it to the barn at the feed store. As I was headed there, I saw a man with a badge walking toward me.

“Sheriff?”

“No, Deputy, Deputy Ronald Sims.”

“Mrs. Turner is getting a load of hay she has already paid for at the feed store. She thinks the owner is trying to cheat her out of a full load. I want the law there.”

“That Bitch, she has got the whole place upset. She had me out to where her husband died in an accident. I told her I didn’t see anything wrong. What’s your interest in this anyway?”

“Well, she and I are now partners in the Turner ranch. Somebody chased her hands off, and she needed someone to keep the ranch operational. So, in essence, the owner of the feed store will be dealing with me. I’m not fond of somebody taking advantage of a widow and haven’t even met the person yet.”

“I’ll come down. If things get out of hand, you and Mrs. Turner must deal with me.”

“Fine, I guess I’m up to ensuring she is respected and listened to. It had better stay that way.”

“Hrumph.”

I ignored this. Betty was still mounted and had the paid invoice in her hand when we arrived. She was still talking calmly, but the owner had a slight grin.

Chapter  Two

I stepped up close and around in front of the owner. I raised my hand and slapped him damned hard, and it reddened his cheek. The slap pushed him back, and he lost his balance and landed on his ass. “Pritchard!”

Pritchard lay there looking up at me. “Harrison!” A surprised look was on his face. Then he stuck out his hand for me to help him up.

I put my right hand to him, and he came off the ground. He didn’t stop when he had his feet under him. His left hand came around and found my face with about the same force as I had slapped him with. I didn’t go down, for he held onto me.

I began ginning, and so did he. We hugged together, slapping each other on the back as we broke apart. “Damn, Buck, it’s good to see you. How’s the family?”

“Pete, just the brothers left. Ma and Pa are gone. There wasn’t room for me at home, so I moved here. I’ve stopped for a while to help out Mrs. Turner. I may stick around. Today she is after a load of hay.”

“Good, I was hoping she would be in. She’s bringing more than her buckboard, isn’t she?”

“Yeah, I hired a freight wagon with racks. It’ll be here when the teamster gets hitched up. I hired the largest wagon they had.”

“Good, I was going to suggest that. Pete Pritchard turned to Betty, “Mrs. Turner, I’d say any burdens in your life will soon be lifted and lightened. I grew up with the Harrison family. You’ve got a Harrison and Buck’s on your side helping you. There is no better bunch of boys than them.”

Pete turned to the Deputy, “Ron, I’d say you should look into that accident again where Jim Turner died. No one believes as experienced at chopping wood as Jim was, he would ever let a tree fall on him. If you don’t find out the truth, Buck Harrison will. If he finds out you didn’t follow through on your investigation, you might find yourself out of a job. Just saying, I know the Harrisons.”

“Hrumph.” Deputy Sims turned away, not even saying, “so long.”

Zeke pulled in two hours later, saying he had gotten the meat home and had hung it from the porch ceiling. He had noticed meat hooks when I brought the three men into the house this morning.  

Betty turned to me, “Buck, I better go tend to the meat.” I’ll drive the buckboard. I could use some help, though.”

Pete Pritchard spoke, “I’ll go.”

“Pete, you're wearing a ring.”

“Oh yeah, I guess I hadn’t better. My wife would disapprove. Mrs. Turner, would you join Alma and me for Sunday Dinner? Bring Buck as well, so I can give him the basic situation in the area. Mrs. Turner, there is a lot you won’t know either. I know you have been worried about the two larger ranches. Buck should know all about them.”

“I’d love to come to dinner and surely have Buck with me.”

Pete had forks, and with his help and mine, it didn’t take long to fork a full load onto the hay wagon.  

That settled. I thanked Pete and told him how glad I was to run into him again. He had been more of a friend to my older brothers. He was twelve when I was only six. I turned to my men. “I want to ride down through the part of the ranch on this end of the valley.”

The teamster looked upset. “Who is going to unload the hay? I can’t do it by myself.”

I said, “I thought you could stay overnight, and we would unload in the morning.”

“Nope, the boss wants me back here. The wagon has to go out with another load by ten tomorrow. I won’t be driving, but I must have the wagon here early.”

“All right, we’ll follow the hay and unload it. It will make you come home in the dark.”

“The hosses will follow the trail back here to the barn. I’ll probably catch a few winks on the way.”

Zeke had ridden the farthest and loaded and unloaded the meat. “Zeke, you want to drive the buckboard for Betty?”

“Sure, where is it?”

“It is at the general store. Betty has to pay; I don’t expect it to have been loaded yet. They’ll probably wonder if Betty has the money.”

“Buck, I wouldn’t have if you hadn’t shown up. I honestly feel like I’m going to have a life again.”

“I’m glad I’m here to give you one.”

“You’re a great person. Funny, isn’t it when you find out about a person you like from a disinterested party who feels the same way.”

“Yes, like Pete Prichard liking you enough to invite you for Sunday Dinner. From what you said earlier about people here in town, I thought they were trying to drive you away.”

“Maybe that’s because that is the way I felt. People did come to Jim’s funeral. Then everyone got on with their lives, and I sat home alone with my ranch falling apart around me, and no one came by. I didn’t even have a hand in the bunkhouse to talk to. The first time I went to town was when my horses were mostly out of hay.”

“Hey, that’s behind you now. Pay for your groceries. I’ll send the crew and the hay wagon and drive you.”

Zeke questioned, “You mean I have to stay in the saddle?”

Betty told Zeke, “No, you can drive it. I’ll ride my horse and talk to Buck.”

This plan was good.

———————————

I went into the store with Betty. The store clerk looked nervous. “Ah, Mrs. Turner, Mr. Bridges said you would have to pay for at least half of what you ordered before I let you load this.”

“That’s okay, Johnny. I took on a partner, and he will pay for it all. There will be no question about paying from now on.”

“That’s good to hear. You have kept up pretty well, but you know word gets around.”

“Word does get around. Johnny, this is Buck Harrison. I have three new hands also. If I send in an order, would you make sure they are taken care of?”

“I certainly will. Does this mean, Mrs. Turner, that you ain’t leaving and are still at the ranch?”

“That’s right. You may even see me in town more often.”

“There is a dance this Friday at the schoolhouse, you know. You and Mr. Harrison should come. Come early and bring a box lunch to auction off. It’s for the school.”

“We might do that. Thanks for putting up my order.” Zeke and I, along with Johnny, had the buckboard loaded shortly. Zeke headed for the trail. A load of hay was ahead of him and just passing from sight.

“Buck, let’s stop at the diner. I could use a coffee and a piece of cake.”

“Sure, the wagon will take much time getting to the ranch.”

“Buck, go find a booth.” Betty didn’t go in with me. She went around the corner. Her face was red. I figured there was a toilet out back. Just the thought made me think I had better find one soon.

I ordered two coffee and two pieces of chocolate cake. Betty came in. “There is a pitcher of water in a sink. It’s cold, though.”

“Thanks.”

“Tell me, Buck, would Pete Pritchard really have loaded that big hay wagon with a full load if you hadn’t been with me?”

“I believe so. Pete comes from a good family. I was tickled to see him. I suspect he is a person who will never be rich if he is like his Pa and Ma. There were always helping people.” I looked across the table when I said this. She was holding her cup up to her face, but tears were rolling down her face. I didn’t say anything. Betty was having a private moment.

We didn’t take the trail to the ranch when we came out. Betty led me West through the town and then turned North. “We will have time to catch up. This land here belongs to the town. The trail we came in on crosses onto the Owen ranch holdings the last third of the distance. I’ll show you the marker where our ranch begins. That will be where you will find more cows, I hope.”

We traveled and pulled up to a piled stone marker. “This is our southeast marker. From now on, we will be on our land. It’s pretty hilly from here to the open land. I imagine it will take some time and more effort to move these cattle out to the flatland at the ranch than what you did yesterday.”

Betty knew the lay of the land fairly well. We sometimes dodged a hill and other times went up halfway before continuing around it. She never hesitated in keeping her horse moving, always heading north. We saw cattle, but the small bunches were spread out. Four of us would never be able to gather a wide swath in one pass. It might have to be three passes to cover all the ground at this end of the ranch.

We could see the home place in the distance when we reached the open land. The far end of the land had black dots that I knew were the cattle we had driven here yesterday. They hadn’t spread this far yet, which was a good thing. Now we could ride side by side—no need to speak. I think we were both happy.

When we reached the house, the hay wagon hadn’t arrived yet. However, Burt and Joe were here and unloaded the groceries and put the team up. They had also gotten the ropes to the hay fork out and were ready to hook one of the horses to it.

This action was a simple operation and saved a lot of forking the hay by hand when unloading a wagon. A small iron rail was next to the barn roof, extending out of the opening about twelve feet. A set of heavily curved forks came together, hinged in the center, and opened up. You had to sink them into the hay. When the horse attached to the rope pulled, the forks closed, and the bundle of hay was drawn up until the mechanism was tripped and sent the fork load of hay into the barn.  

There were two ropes to operate it. When it got to the rail, it would kick in and travel into the barn to the far end. There was a light trip rope that another person would pull, and the forks would open, and the hay would fall into the mow.

It was a three-person operation to be efficient. One to lead the horse that pulled the hay up, one to set the forks into the hay, and the third to trip the forks to open. All of the crew had been on ranches where this operation was employed. When the hay wagon got here, the teamster pulled it alongside the end of the barn. Joe backed the workhorse and hooked the rope to a whiffletree. Burt was on the wagon to set the forks. I was running the trip rope.

I had most often been the one who had this chore and had been tripping the forks ever since I was ten. Joe would start the horse backing up as soon as the load went down the rail. I would trip the forks and use the trip rope to bring the forks back outside the barn. Joe would have a hold of the coil of rope when he had the horse ready to pull again and would let the rope ease the forks down to a load of hay.

If the haymow were to be filled, two more men in the mow with forks would pitch the hay from the center to both sides. That was a hot, very dusty job. No one would ever volunteer. The person in the mow pitching hay would also have to be aware to get to the side, so the trip operator didn’t dump hay and buried him.

No need for that tonight as there was only one load of hay. Before the full winter hits, we could buy more hay. I estimated that the barn would hold about six more loads.
———————————
The teamster congratulated us on how smoothly this unloading operation had been handled. Betty came out and told him to come in and eat before he headed back to town. “Hey, I’ll be home before midnight and get to sleep in the morning. If you order more hay, I hope I bring it to you.”

We all went in and ate. I didn’t realize it, but Betty had kept the fire up last night to bake a big kettle of beans. God, they were good. No one wanted to stay long in the bunkhouse the next morning. We left the door open to air the place out when we came out.

—————————————

Betty was up and had baked us each a big potato to go with a heaping plate of side meat for breakfast. What are you doing today, Buck?”

“I’m going to take the men and start pushing cattle out of the hills where you and I came through yesterday,”  

“Do you need me?”

“Not really, but you could offer to feed and water the horses so we can get started. I want to finish it before we head to town to the dance tomorrow.”

“I don’t think I will go to the dance. Jim hasn’t been dead that long and the women of the town will think it awful of me.”

“They might, at that. It should be okay to wear that black dress and listen to music. Sit with Pete Pritchard’s wife; she will tell you how the old biddies in town feel. But you know we all want to squire you around the floor.”

“I’d like to have you. I won’t do any squares, but maybe a waltz or two would be nice.”

“We’ll see how it goes. Okay, men, let's mount up and go chase cows.”  

As we saddled, Zeke asked, “Do you think Betty would let us dance with her?”

“I think she will. She has to heed some protocol here with her being a new widow. There is nothing uppity about her, so I believe when the time is right, we’ll all get to dance with her.”

Two sweeps through the hills were made, chasing the cattle out onto the flats. We would have to make one more sweep tomorrow morning to finish up. We noticed a few small circles of stones here and there where a fire was built. We spotted three of these.

After our first sweep, Burt asked the rest of us if I had seen any places where a fire had been built. “I saw one too. I don’t believe those are campfires. I’d say they were branding fires. I stopped and looked one over. I’ll ask Betty when it last rained around here.” The one I examined was after the last rain. From the tracks, it looked like there were three horses and three head of cattle tied to a tree.

We swung around when we finished for the day to bring in more mounts from the horse pasture. We had worn out the ones we were riding. Joe had brought in two replacements the day before, and we put lead ropes on five more. We turned them into the corral behind the barn. There was a scattering of hay from where we had unloaded the wagon, so we gathered it up and pitched it into bunks in the corral. We now would ride the ranch’s mounts, saving ours for spares.

We had potatoes, squash, and a beef roast for supper. No one stayed up long, for we had been riding continually and sometimes all out, making it a long day.

We were up before daylight and headed for the hills to finish up. When we went by the pond, the cattle were drinking. It was just warm enough, so it hadn’t skimmed over. I paused and looked at it. I should build a fence around it, so the cattle didn’t foul it up. I rode on, thinking it would have to be Monday unless I went into town tomorrow with the wagon.

I found the southwest corner marker, and we started chasing cows. There appeared to be more of them here in this area. The rustlers must not have hit this section of the ranch yet. That is, if I was reading the signs, the small fire remains in the circle of stones correctly.

Betty announced that she had put together a food basket to auction off. “There is enough in it, so if Buck bids it off, we can all eat together. Then if you want to go off and get a drink, you’ll have a full belly. That should make it so you can sit a horse coming home.”

“Betty, we’ll stay sober because you look after us so well.”

“Thanks, men. You guys are working hard to catch up on what needed doing when I just couldn’t do it alone.”

I decided to take the buckboard to town. If need be, we could stay over. I might buy four rolls of barbed wire to keep the cattle out of the pond. Damn, I hadn’t even taken the time to see what the pond was like and how deep it was. Was it spring fed, and did it have a runoff? That would be great if it did have one. Oh well, I’d get the wire anyway.

I would have to stop spending my money too fast. The money I cached in the barn on my arrival was safe enough. I would depend on the spring roundup to replenish.

All of us men had slicked up and shaved in the bunkhouse. I dug my whipcord trousers and coat out of my warbag. I hung a nice grey shirt up yesterday. It was wrinkled, but I knew it wouldn’t be as wrinkled as it was when we got to town. The other men had on jeans and colored shirts. I had a dungaree-type coat. It wasn’t heavy, but okay for this weather.

Betty had called me in as I drove the wagon up in front. Betty came out of her room dressed in her full black dress. She wore a black hat and black shoes with some heels. Betty handed me a decent grey coat to hold. Probably the only one she owned. “Buck, please hold this so I can shrug into it and keep my sleeves from going up my arms.” She turned to me and looked up, “How do I look.”

“Black becomes you. You are beautiful in it.”
 
Her face quickly flamed. “I didn’t mean that. I meant, am I all together?”

“Yes, Betty, you are all together. Go out, and I’ll hand you into the buckboard. I’ll check the stove one more time.”

Betty went out with the large basket of food and put it in the back. I soon came out behind her. She stood there waiting for me. I reached for her hand and put the other one in the middle of her back to steady her as she stepped in. I pulled the robe around and covered her lap and legs and then went around and got in myself and folded the other half of the robe over the other. I then picked up a traveling cape and hooked it in front of me. I chirped to the horses, and away we went. Our hands were already far ahead.

We settled down with the horses at a fast clip, and soon it was getting dark. We hadn’t said much. When we got across the flat and into the woods, Betty spoke. “Buck, did you mean it when you said I was beautiful?”

“Yes, I did. Tell me about your marriage to Jim. There are a few things I haven’t figured out about you yet. I mean, you were surprised Pete asked you to dinner on Sunday. For another thing, this is a pretty well-run ranch, and yet you are practically broke. I know you paid your bills and did until I arrived, according to the store clerk. I also know you were depressed.”

“Buck, would you believe I was a mail-order bride? I was depressed before and right after my Mom died. Some papers advertise for women. I answered a few ads. Jim sounded wealthy and successful, and I guess he was. He wrote he wanted children to carry on his name. I thought that was wonderful. He wasn’t handsome, and that was okay. I don’t go much by looks. He came east for me, and we married there.

“He was proud of the ranch and had me ride all over it right after we arrived. Then he wanted to have a baby right away. It took two years to become pregnant with the one I’m carrying. Every day he was at me with demands to get pregnant. A person wants some relief occasionally. He didn’t want me to go to town alone, so I never got away to visit. That’s why the people in town didn’t come to see me, except for the funeral. I’ve never managed anything, and it seems I have never managed my life either.”

“Well, I have a little money.”

“I know you do, Buck. I found it searching for Jim’s. At least your name was in the saddlebags. Are you mad I found it?”

“No, no reason to be mad. I do think we should sit down and talk about money. I want to pay the boys regular wages. Otherwise, we might lose them in the spring. I’m only paying half-pay now. And boy, have they earned it.”

“They have. We should pay them what they are worth.”

“What about your crew who ran away?”

“I had to tell them I couldn’t pay and didn’t know if I could feed them. One morning they didn’t come in for breakfast, and when I checked, they were gone. They rode my best horses. In my mind, I wrote them off as paid in full. I haven’t told anyone they took the horses, either. There was one of them I hated to see go. He was always decent to me. His name was Jack.”

“Nice of you. I would have probably done the same.” Betty’s hand came over under the robe, searching for mine.

“Buck, I hope my past hasn’t spoiled things for me finding and enjoying a man. It has been seven weeks since Jim died. It was a relief at first.”

“That’s it? All you are going to say?”

“That’s all I can say or do until I can take off this black dress.”

“I might stick around until you do take it off. In the meantime, I don’t think we should discuss this subject again.”

“My mind tells me that is what I must do, and I will.”

Betty pulled her hand away from mine and sat hunched under her robe.

————————————

I drove to the Pritchard house and left Betty there. Pete opened the door for her as she carried the basket of food in. Pete shouted that he would see me at the schoolhouse later and Betty would come in with them. Then he came out and talked for a few minutes before returning inside. I hadn’t met Pete’s wife yet. I wondered what kind of woman he had chosen.

I hitched the team at a post and fed them some hay. There weren’t many saloons in town, and I found my men bellied up to the bar in the second one I looked in on. Joe hailed me as I entered. “Buy you a beer, Buck?”

“Sure, but I’m drinking only one. Let’s find a table and sit for a minute. I want to say something.” We soon sat and had a beer in front of us.

“You’re not letting us go, are you? Us men would like to sign on for the long term.”

“No, just the opposite. I talked to Betty on the way in. The way you have worked and what I see ahead of us to keep the ranch going, we decided to sign you on as a permanent crew. That means you were drawing full pay when I walked in on you a few days ago up in the hills.”  

The men reached over and shook my hand. “Oh, if you want to eat; Pete told me that rather than having boxed lunches, they were opening up the food and putting it on plates in the school's lower level. I’ll give you money for the dance, and then you can go around and eat from what’s displayed. No need to pay.”

“What did Betty bring?”

“Cold beef sandwiches. Betty baked bread this morning, and yesterday she made boiled salad dressing with the eggs she bought at the store the other day. She said the dressing has vinegar and horseradish in it.”

“Hell, we’ll stay just for the food she puts on the table. Boy, she is some cook, isn’t she?”

“She sure is.”

Betty and Pete Pritchard would be at the school by now. I headed there after finishing my beer. There were lamps lit downstairs in one of the classrooms. Women were bustling around, laying food out on plates and platters. A man was standing in the doorway. “50 cents if you are eating and only a quarter if you are just dancing.”

“I’ll take five of the eating. We’re from the Turner ranch, and our three hands will be here after they finish their beer. One is for the lady with the black dress, and the other is for me.” I handed over $2.50.

“You don’t have to pay for the widow, especially with the food she brought in.”

“Keep it. We aren’t well known yet and want to do our part. Someday, she may have kids going to school here.”

“What is your name?”

“Buck Harrison.”

“Oh, yeah, I have heard about you already. You slapped Pete Pritchard and put him on his ass—quite the talk around town. You had better dodge Alma. She didn’t think it funny at all. My name’s Sam. I’m the maintenance person here at the school.”

I went in and spoke to Betty, telling her I had already paid for us to eat. Standing beside Betty was this heavy lady whose face was getting red. She was big but defiantly not sloppy fat.

“You must be Buck. You stupid men act worse than ten-year-olds. Such foolishness for grown men to act that way.” She looked into my face, and then her eyes twinkled. “Come on, hug me. I feel as if I know all of you, Harrison boys. Pete talks about them so much. You know, Betty has lived here for two years, and I’ve only seen her to speak to a half dozen times. Now that things have changed at the ranch, she’ll get around and know people. That’s good.”

Betty said, “Buck, walk around and see what’s for food. You don’t have to eat my cooking, you know.”

“Yeah, but the men and I know yours is the best. We were talking about it. Where‘s Pete?”

“Pete is practicing on his mouth organ. He is going to play during the Intermission.”

“Great, I’ve heard him play before. Is anyone upstairs yet?”

“The other ranch owners came in. They ignored me but did look at me in my black dress, so they knew who I was. I wonder if they think I’m odd showing up here when I’m a new widow.”

“Betty, don’t let it bother you. Are you going to dance/”

“No, I’m not going that far. I’d like it if you sat with me some, but only occasionally. Do you like to dance?”

“Yeah, I do. I plan on doing the squares but sitting with you during the waltzes.”

“That would make me happy.”

People began filing in, grabbing pieces of brown paper to put their sandwiches on. Several coffee pots were coming in from a kitchen somewhere. “Betty and Alma, may I get you a coffee? There are seats on the far wall. I’ll meet you over there.”

“Don’t get me one. Pete just came in. Remember, no face-slapping tonight Pete, and I will sit with you.” I indicated I wanted one of Betty's sandwiches she picked up an egg salad at the same time. She got two different kinds for herself. By the time I had our coffee, she had made her way to the seats. Pete and I joked about little or nothing. I thanked him again for the load of hay.

I had been to dozens of these things and was quite relaxed. Anyone who came by to speak, Pete introduced me as Betty Turner’s co-owner of the Turner ranch, and he had known me before I arrived here. Betty was a little uptight and nervous. I whispered, “You’re the prettiest lady here.”

“Buck, don’t do this to me. I’m trying to keep myself together.”

Betty got up and went after doughnuts while Alma got the coffee. “Buck, that’s some woman you’ve connected with. Make sure you don’t lose her.”

“I’m working on it, Pete. The time isn’t right yet.”

“Yeah, I know, her being a widow and all. She is the prettiest woman in the hall so far, and I can’t think of any other woman in town who will outshine her.” I answered “umm” in agreement. Betty poked him, and he laughed. “Except for Alma, that is.”

Our men came in and came down and took Betty’s hand. Joe spoke. “I see your sandwiches are gone. We should have come earlier.”

“I’ll make more tomorrow.” The men went and found something to eat. They looked around the room and spotted some young ladies sitting together. They found seats next to them.

I told Betty, “The boys cleaned up pretty well, didn’t they? Make us proud they belong to us.”

“I am proud, Buck. Think how I felt about my life just a week ago.” I smiled. Betty was a different person than she was a week ago. Now she was alive and glad she was. That was not the case back then.

The band started playing. The first set was a square. I asked Alma to dance. “Sure, I’m up for it. You didn’t ask Betty?”

“I know she isn’t dancing tonight. She doesn’t think it appropriate.”

“Her loss. There are a few old biddies who would look down on her. I get into these dances all the way. Pete will collect me for the first set of waltzes. I sure got me a good husband in him.”

We were talking as the sets formed. “I know. I’ve known Pete since my first roundup. I was three, although I don’t remember it. My brothers tell me I was the one who kept the fire for the irons hot.”

“Buck, are you sorry you left them?”

“Not really, Alma. I have a stake, and there wasn’t room to be on my own anywhere near them. Mom set it up before she died. I hung around until she did, working as a ramrod on my oldest brother’s ranch and making wages.”

The caller had his sets in order. I was familiar with all the calls and could anticipate the moves. There was one couple of mid-teens in our set, so I warned them of what move was next. This was the way I learned to dance.

“Thanks, mister, this was my first date, and I was so afraid of screwing up and acting like I didn’t know what to do.”

“Are you from one of the ranches on either side of the Turner ranch?”

“Yeah, the one on your left going home.”

”If you have nothing to do someday, stop in. Betty Turner is most often home. Bring your girl too.”

“Thanks again, I will, Buck. You can call me Brian. My father is the ramrod of the Owen ranch.” We kept the same dancers through all three squares in the set and had a great time.

I kept my eye on Betty. Joe, Burt, and Zeke came over, and one or the other immediately sat with her, so she didn’t have to sit alone. When I finished the square, I sat next to her. We watched the dancers. There were the small kids with one parent or another down on one end getting instruction on dancing. There were teen girls bunched together and boys huddled not far away. They were daring their friends to go ask a girl to dance.

Seldom was a boy turned down, and by Intermission, both girls and boys had a partner for the evening.

 At Intermission, the band went outside to tipple a bit and smoke. They announced they would return in twenty minutes. About half the people in the room did the same. Pete got up and headed for the stage. “Ladies and Gentlemen, I usually play a jig or something lively on my mouth organ at this time. Tonight I’m going to play a tune about love and loss. I can’t play and sing both, so I’ve asked a lady to come up and sing the words. She claims she knows all six verses.

“Mrs. Betty Turner, would you come up, please?”

Betty whispered, “Buck, please escort me across the room and come get me when I finish.” I took her arm, and we walked to the three steps up to the stage level. I handed Betty to Pete as he was waiting to help her onstage. Pete centered her on the stage, and he sat down in a chair. Then Pete did a couple of bars for an introduction to “Lorena.”  

He paused, for Betty had stopped him. She spoke. “Everyone, just a little history; My Daddy went to war when I was five. He returned when I was ten years old. He brought this song home with him to sing to my mother. Her name was the same as one of the songs (Lorena.) She cried sometimes. I sang this to my mother when she went to the other side. I will sing the first and last stanza unless Pete thinks I should sing more of the six. I may be a little emotional, so bear with me.

“Pete:”

Chapter  Three

Pete could make the mouth organ talk. The first strains came forth, and I saw people rubbing the goose bumps from their arms before Betty sang the opening words. There were old-timers in the school here tonight who had sung the song around a bivouac fire during the war.

Before the first stanza was complete, some of these women were sobbing, and unabashed, tears flowed from those who were there, maybe remembering how lonely it was for them. Before the third stanza was finished, the room held every person in the building to hear this song. The front of Betty’s dress had dark streaks from the tears pouring down her face. And still, Pete continued playing.

Betty had moved to Pete’s shoulder to steady herself. Everyone picked something from the song; sadness mainly; empathy for the man who had written this story of his love; Loneliness, and pathos; There was something in everyone’s life that the song touched on—mine included. I missed my family more at the moment than I had ever had before.

When finished, Betty signaled to me she needed to sit down. I was at the steps, and Pete handed her down to me. The room with nearly a hundred people was still silent, and I guided her through them to her previous seat. I thought I would have to hold her up. She was shaking so badly.

Pete had followed us. “Betty, you have made me a star. My star, though, is nowhere shining as bright as yours. Two years you have lived here mostly unknown. Your name will be on everyone’s lips now.”

“I didn’t look for that. I don’t think I will ever sing the song again. I know my Daddy and Mom were listening to me, for I could imagine them saying, “good girl.”

The band came in to play again and played two complete sets of waltzes before they did another square. Only a few people came out to form sets, so they only played two square dances in the set and returned to waltzes. People now, especially with the children, began to leave. Many filed by where we were sitting, most just extending their hand to Betty, not knowing what to say.

Finally, Betty asked Alma if it was alright for her to leave. “Yes, Dearie, you know where your room for the night is. Buck will escort you. If he feels like it, the reclining chair in the living room is comfortable. Pete said your crew could sleep in the hay barn. Go ahead and leave. You look worn out.”

When we left the school, I asked the men to put the horses up for the night as we wouldn’t return to the ranch. They said they had plans to sleep at the livery stable. Betty and I walked hand in hand down the street to Pete and Alma’s home. Betty’s hand left mine, and she turned to face me. “Buck, how did I ever do what I did tonight?”

“I don’t know, you tell me. I was surprised, and I’ll tell you that. I knew Pete could play that thing well. He has been fooling with it for years.”

“Pete asked me to sing a song when he decided to play something different than what he usually does. Mom and Daddy have been in my thoughts often lately, and Lorena was a song we both knew. I was set free on Jim’s death but found no direction. You have certainly changed that. I am beginning to feel as if I am fitting in. I said some of this to Pete about how nervous I would be. He told me to block out everything except my parents and sing the song to them.”

“It worked, didn’t it? You moved half the people in there to tears tonight. They might think you were singing the song over the death of Jim Turner.”

“I wasn’t!”

“You and I know that, but others won’t know, and that is okay too.”

I said my goodnight to Betty at the foot of the stairs. She slowly climbed them and paused at the top, staring down at me. Suddenly she whirled and went into a room from my sight. I found the chair I was to sleep in and sunk into it after kicking off my boots. I pulled a blanket and a robe over me, letting my thoughts linger on the woman upstairs.  

Now I need help. I was going to ask Betty to marry me someday. We had shunned the subject because we hadn’t known each other but a few days. A baby was coming. Would Betty want to wait until after it was born? That meant the baby would always be Jim’s. I wouldn’t mind the baby having my name. That would mean us being married before the event—something to discuss in the next six months.

It wasn’t long before Pete, Alma, and their two children came in. Alma came directly in to see if I was in the chair. I looked up at her. “Buck, I knew you would be here and not upstairs. I believe you two have the same values as Pete and me. I know you already care for her, and she for you.”

I whispered, “It is a mutual attraction.”

————————————

I slept hard, twisting around several times, searching for a more comfortable position. I woke up just as it was getting light. Instead of going through the house out back, I went out the front door. Joe, Burt, and Zeke sat on the porch out of the light rain. It had warmed during the night, and the weather was foggy. They had my saddled horse with theirs.

“What’s up? You’re early.”

Joe filled me in. “We crawled into the hay at the livery stable last night. We hadn’t been up there long when we heard three riders come onto the barn floor below. They were arguing with the hostler about paying for their mounts. One said they would only be there for four or five hours. They didn’t win. He charged them for a whole night. Then they wanted grain for their horses, and he told them it had to be money up front for that too. Guess they were too poor or too cheap, so all they got was hay.

“We couldn’t see them when they crawled into the hay close to us, but we sure could smell them. Two of them were talking in whispers about the weather. We didn’t get it all, but we heard the JT-Boxed ranch mentioned. Thought you ought to know.”

“Right, this would be perfect weather to rustle some cattle. Let me pee, and I’ll be with you. We should stop and eat something first, though.”

“No bother, the diner got us a big canteen for coffee, and he gave us a bunch of leftover food from last night that he was to give out for free. We’re good to go.”

Just then, Pete opened the door. “I thought I heard someone. What’s up?”

I explained, and then Joe said, “Those men were pretty ripe. They stunk up the whole haymow. It sounded like one was an older man and another one his son. The third one, we didn’t hear say anything.”

“That sounds like Tommy John’s bunch. They show up every so often and buy a few cows. They lead them south to the next town and butcher them. Sims, the Deputy, has stopped them and asked questions. So far, they have had a piece of paper that the cows were purchased legally. If it is them, the third one is young and a simpleton. He is only half there in the brain. He does just as Tommy tells him to. I don’t think Johns treats him very well. The kid always seems afraid of him.”

“I wonder if Deputy Sims has stopped them since Jim Turner died. He might ask if he has a bill of sale. Maybe he should ask if one of them didn’t have something to do with Turner’s death. Betty still believes his death was not an accident. We aren’t waiting to see if we can track them before it rains too hard. You might tell Betty to go on home, and we won’t return to town but go home from this end of the ranch.”

“I can do that. You guys, be careful. Nobody knows much about that bunch. They are usually well armed, though.”

“We have a rifle, and all four have side arms. Say, Pete, I think I’ll pass on Sunday dinner tomorrow. Betty can come, but I have been pushing us all, and we need a day of rest.”

“Betty has already begged off. She talked to Alma about it before you left the school last night.

“Good. It is light enough now to look for tracks. So we’ll be heading out.”

“Good luck, Buck.”

The tracks were easy to follow, and they stayed on the road west for almost a mile before turning off the road toward our ranch. We halted and had a drink of coffee from the canteen. It was still warm. Then Joe dug around and handed us a sandwich and a donut. We weren’t in a hurry. When satisfied, I asked, “How do you want to work this?”

“Buck, you follow the tracks. Those bastards have to be looking for cattle. They’ll have to search for cattle because we drove most of them from this area. I’ll take the left-hand side a hundred yards out from you. Zeke can go another hundred yards beyond me. Burt can go back a hundred yards on your right. We can cover a lot of territory that way. We may be able to see each other part  of the way too.”

“Sounds good. Remember, we are hunting men and not cows. If I find them, I’ll speak up so you can hear me, and you guys come in on the side to cover them if I lose control. Don’t shoot to kill. I don’t think any of us would like that. I usually center on the high chest area and move to the left and hit in the right shoulder.”

“You’re that good?”

“So far, I am. Who is carrying the rifle?”

Joe spoke. “I will be.”

After we had traveled a mile, I concluded that those ahead of us were heading through the hills to the flatland part of the ranch. I had seen only one old cow and then two more together. They must have surmised that the bulk of the cattle had been driven closer to the ranch buildings. It would be another mile before the land opened up. I signaled my hands to close up with me.

“I think they will be close together, cutting out how many they want from the herd. They will probably be following the same trail back they came in on. Let’s pull off to the side and wait for them. They’ll have their hands full with the cattle, giving us a chance to get the drop on them.”

“Sounds sensible.”

We waited an hour, wondering if they had taken another trail off from the one they came in on.

Suddenly we heard a horse coming through the brush from behind us. A horse came into sight at a fast walk. Before we could hail the rider, he was by us. I had a good look at him, though. “Men, that was the Deputy Sims. He may be in with them. He’ll run right into them and get in trouble if he isn't. Mount up, and we’ll follow.”

We followed, but before we got around the curve of a hill, we heard Deputy Sims shouting. I couldn’t make out what he was saying. Then gunfire started. It was close, so we dismounted and hurried toward the noise.

Deputy Sims came around the hill on his horse. He was lying forward on it. He stopped and said, “Those bastards opened fire on me. Look, I’m going to deputize all of you. You’re now working for the law. I’m assuming they are rustlers.” He groaned and grimaced. “I got hit in the left arm, but don’t think it too bad.”

I turned to Burt, “Go with him and tie his arm up. Get him out of sight, and we’ll take over here.” The three rustlers had gone to the ground, and I couldn’t see anyone when I advanced around the hill. I saw three steers on ropes tied to a downed tree. They were jumping around, trying to get free. Over on the right, I saw three horses tied to a bush. I guessed they were ready if Deputy Sims came back and wouldn’t know he had any help with him even now.

I kept watching, and then I spotted the older man inching forward. Someone asked, “Pa, did we get him?”

“I dunno, Maybe. I think I got lead into that rider.”

I could hear where the other voice was coming from. Joe was lying on the ground with the rifle. I pointed to him that I was going to fire my pistol at the new voice. I fired and must have been close, for the man stood and made to flee. Joe knocked him down with the rifle. He thrashed around some and then lay still. I could see one leg twitching until it stopped moving.

“Good shot, Joe.”

Old man Johns let off a string of shots our way. It was a long shot for my .44. I remembered telling the men where I placed my gunshots on the left so I wouldn’t kill. I did do as I said. I fired and got the older man in his right shoulder. It didn’t kill him, for he was swearing a blue streak, the primary word being “Bastard.”

“I think we can close in. Watch for the other one. Shoot at the first sign of movement. The remaining one can’t get us all.”

Just then, Burt and the Deputy rejoined us. “What’s the situation?”

“One man is dead, I think, and Johns has got a smashed shoulder. We’re going looking for the other one.”

“That one won’t be no trouble. Johns never let him handle a gun.”

“Deputy, how bad are you?

“Just a crease, that’s all. Smarts right fierce, though.”

All five of us spread out and went down to Johns. Deputy Sims and I looked him over. I had almost missed him. I had taken all the meat off the outside of the shoulder and nicked the joint enough to take out a piece of bone. We didn’t think it would kill him, especially as mean as he was. He was still cussing.

I tied his arm to his body and wrapped a neckerchief around the wound. “Where’s the other man?”

“Ain’t no man, only a full-grown kid without brains. Always lying and don’t believe a thing he says.” I took this to mean he didn’t want him questioned. I sent Burt and Zeke to release the steers. They had to rope and tie them down to get the ropes loose. These were big full, grown wild steers you had to be careful of. When we came up to their horses, the kid Johns had mentioned was sitting on the ground.

“You didn’t kill him? You should, he mean.”

“That’s no way to talk about your Pa.”

“No Pa of mine. I was lost and tagged along after him when he feed me. I was hungry. Should have stayed hungry. He made me do things to people.”

“You could have run away.”

“Tried. Caught. Couldn’t walk when he done with me.”

“Well, come along. We’re going back to town.”

Joe objected’ “Buck, we’re right on the edge of the cattle ground, and it's flat. Let’s head for the ranch and put these men in the buckboard.”

“Deputy?”

“Sounds sensible. Maybe Mrs. Turner will let me have the buckboard, and I won’t have to use my arm.”

“Okay. Let’s get that young Johns tied over a saddle, and Johns himself tied in his.”

We brought the horses up. When we put the dead man on a horse, the boy said he was claiming that horse and saddle. “He dead, don’t need good saddle.”

Johns let out a screech and started cussing. We did as the boy said. If Johns had been mean to the boy, the boy needed some payback, so I agreed. Zeke had heard the discussion, searched in the food bag we had brought, and handed the boy the only sandwich left. We thought Johns was going crazy. He was so mad, threatening the boy and us all. He was acting like a rabid animal.

We soon were out in the open land, headed for the ranch. Johns did finally give up his ranting. He must have been in terrible pain. I rode up beside the boy. “What’s your name?”

“Sonny.”  

“I mean, your full name?”

“Just Sonny. Don’t have no oter.”

“How long have you been with Tommy Johns?”

Sonny was thinking and trying to remember. “Three winters, maybe. He found me in summer.”

“Do you remember before that?”

“I was in a town. Some people were nice. Some not. I used to go in the woods. Sometimes I see animals. Him found me and gave me food and said to follow him.” The boy looked about sixteen. He did have a vacant look about him. Pete had told us there was a simpleton with Johns. Sonny had to be it.

We finally reached the ranch. Betty was surprised to see all of us. Pete had told her what we were up to in going after some possible rustlers. After he had talked to her, he went to find the Deputy. She had been home for about two hours. I just related what went down when we encountered Johns with our cattle.

We stayed long enough to eat. Betty examined Sims' wound and put a clean bandage on. When she went to do the same for Johns, he snapped at her and tried to hit her with his free arm. Sims said not to bother him. He’d have the doctor fix him up.

“Good, he stinks so bad I don’t want to touch him.” I left my three men and Sonny at the ranch while I drove the buckboard with Tommy Johns and his dead son. Deputy Sims decided he would be more comfortable riding his mount behind the wagon. We put the son’s body in the wagon bed behind me.

With a rope around his body, Johns was tied by his feet, knotted to some hooks outside the bed, and sat behind the son’s body. We freed his left hand to hold his right arm in the best position to ease the pain.

“Betty, it’ll be dark when I get to town. I’ll stay over and come home in the morning. I’m beat from all that went on today.”

Betty nodded. As she turned away, I said softly, “I’ll miss you.”

“Buck, I’ll miss you too.”

We started. The Deputy was to watch Johns while following the wagon, so I didn’t pay attention to anything behind me. We were almost to the trail going into the woods when the Deputy’s gun went off, and I felt something hit me in the back. It was hard enough to hurt. I stopped the wagon.

“Buck, you just got hit in the back with the handle of a knife. I wasn’t quite quick enough to stop him from throwing it. I must have slowed it down, so the tip didn’t make the last turn. I was half asleep when he reached behind his neck. He had a knife in a sheath, and I wasn’t that quick to see what he was doing.”

“I felt it hit, but that is about all.” I stopped the team and got down, shucking my coat. Deputy Sims looked when I pulled my shirt up and saw no blood, just a red mark. We then looked John’s over.

“He won’t be throwing any more knives. I got him high up, almost to his neck. Well, we won’t have to go easy from here on into town. He’s done hurting.” When reaching the town, we unloaded the two bodies and went on to the livery stable with the team. I walked with Deputy Sims to the doctor’s house and pounded on the door.

“I’m coming, Jesus; I never get any sleep anymore.” He opened the door. “Can’t it wait till morning, Deputy?”  

I answered. “Doc, Sims got shot. Please take a look at him. He’ll tell you all about it. I’m going to crash over to the livery stable. Deputy, I’ll buy you breakfast in the morning at the diner.”

“I’ll be there. Some day wasn’t it?”

“Yeah, it was.”

–––––––––––––––––––––––––

Betty asked the men back at the ranch to fill her in. Joe explained, “This is Sonny. I guess he doesn’t have a last name. He smells some. Buck said to keep him here. He was with the rustlers but not bright enough to think on his own.”

Betty gave orders, “He does stink. That’s why Buck had him eat outside on the porch. Tell you what, take him into the bunkhouse and strip him. Throw his clothes outside. Heat enough water to give him a bath in the big washtub. I’ll give you scissors to cut his hair. Look to see if he has any lice or ticks on him. If he has, I’ll rub some lard and kerosene into his scalp. I’ll look for something for him to put on, left from my husband's clothes. He isn’t much smaller than Jim. I’ll even bring him some of Jim’s boots.”

She found clothes for the boy while the water was heating and headed for the bunkhouse. She knocked loudly, “Coming in.” Sonny ran to the corner and hid the best he could behind a blanket he grabbed off a bunk. Betty spoke, “Sonny, here’s clothes. These men are going to scrub you up. You don’t fight them. I’m baking a cake, and you can have a big piece of it when they get done with you.”

When Betty left, Zeke told Sonny, “Boy, you are damned lucky. The Boss Lady is sure one fine person. We’ve never had it so good anywhere before we signed on here. She’s the boss in and around the headquarters. Buck is in charge of the ranch doings. You stand in that tub, and it won’t be long before you eat cake.”

Sonny didn’t have bugs which was a relief to everyone. The men cleaned Sonny up and cut his hair. It was pretty close to his head, and they cut most of the fuzz from his face at the same time. When they got him dressed, they held a shaving mirror so he could see himself. He looked at the image of himself and then smiled. He was all dressed in faded blue belted pants and a chambray shirt—and he was clean. He was one happy boy! The cake came as promised.

——————————————

Sunday Morning, Deputy Sims and I got together at the diner. I was being questioned.”How many cattle do you think Tommy Johns got away with in the last few years?”

“I know of three he didn’t, but I have no idea. Mrs. Turner has no idea either. She was so surprised when we drove so many cattle down out of the hills.”

“How come you did that?”

“Well, the flats haven’t been fed off this year. Betty said her husband brought down small bunches during the season last year but neglected to do so this year. He never said much about the ranch to her.”

“They made a strange couple. It seemed as if Betty tried hard to be a good wife, but he controlled her when they came to town. She never looked happy, so people wondered. Has she said anything about him?”

“Not much, and I haven’t asked. Betty said she had you out to look over where he died.”

“Yeah, but I couldn’t tell much, so I went with the accident call. Outside of that extra bump on Turner's head that the doctor said was there, I couldn’t see much to change my mind.”

“I haven’t been here long enough to even go to where he died. I suppose I will look the place over soon. I saw some wood piled up, and full winter will soon be on us.”

“Yeah, there are several cords stacked up. I saw some dray marks through a mud hole. I don’t know what that was.”

“That was Mrs. Turner getting enough wood with one horse to keep the house and bunk house warm. Oh, did you hear her sing Friday night?”

“I caught some of it. What was that all about? Christ, I entered the school, and everyone upstairs listened to her. Half the people were either bawling or had tears in their eyes.”

“Yeah, and she did too, but she held to the song without bothering her. Her Daddy brought the song home from the war; her mother’s name was Lorena. I guess they all sang it a lot.”

“Well, thanks for breakfast. I have to write what happened yesterday and send it to the sheriff. I guess it is up to me to have them buried. At least I don’t have the two in the jail stinking it up. I’d never get it fumigated.”

“Is it okay if the kid who was with them stays at the ranch with us?”

“Sure, maybe you can find something for him to do. Don’t let your hands pick on him. Treat him good, and he is yours.”

I stopped by to see Pete and Alma telling Pete about yesterday and thanking him for getting Sims to come looking for us.” When saddling my horse, I asked the liveryman if he knew where I could buy a gig for Betty to ride in.

“I know someone who has one. I’ll ask if the owner wants to sell it. His wife died a year ago, and he has no use for it anymore.”

“I’d like it for Christmas.”

“I’ll see. Check next time you’re in town.” I didn’t run the team, but I kept them moving.

When I was un-harnessing the horses, Betty came out. “Buck, you should see Sonny and how he cleaned up. I own the boy, and all it took is one cake. He’s going to fit in here, okay? Can we keep him?”

“Deputy Sims said he thought we could. We’ll see if he is happy here. I took it he was abused by Johns.”

“He’ll tell us after he gets used to staying here.”

Sunday dinner was at 2:00. I had helped some in the kitchen. Betty had bought two chickens yesterday for today before leaving town. I stuffed them for her. The men and Sonny were in the bunkhouse relaxing. Betty and I talked about a little of everything. “Buck, I brought your money in from the barn, and it is under my bed if you go looking for it. You know, I still think Jim had some money somewhere. He said one time he didn’t trust banks.”

“After dinner, we’ll sit down and consider where it could be. I’ll bet it is somewhere hidden here in the house.”

“It’s not in the bedroom. I’ve torn the place apart. I’ve looked everywhere here in the kitchen too.”

“What about the back room?”

“I’ve looked there too.”

“That leaves the outhouse. Have you looked there? Maybe a loose board or something.”

“I’ll leave that to you.”

“Thanks.” I sat down and drank coffee. I got up and opened the door to the back room. “Betty, did you empty that big chest.”

“Of course. It holds some boxes with different tools and some broken tools at the bottom. I took the boxes out and pawed over all the stuff on the bottom. There is nothing of any great value.”

I stood in the doorway, looking at the chest. It was almost three feet high, six feet long, and four feet wide. It didn’t have handles on it. I went out and tried to rock it to see how heavy it was. There was no way I could pick it up. I could see in the floor’s dust where Betty had leaned over and looked into the chest, for her footprints were easily identified.

I tried pushing on one end to slide it sideways, and it seemed attached to the floor. Maybe the other end? I had much better luck, for it moved almost an inch before stopping. I went to the other side. It moved, pivoting from the opposite end. I kept it moving until at right angles. Among the visible floorboards was a short board 12 inches wide and three feet long. I slapped it with my foot, and the board was loose.

“Betty, bring a big knife here. I want to pry on something.” She came in, and I pointed at the board. “You can do the honors. I think that is what you were searching for.”

Betty leaned down and pried the board free. The board covered an opening about sixteen inches deep. Some sacks looked like they held coins and three fat three-fold wallets at least an inch and a half thick. There looked to be two account books. Betty began pulling everything out.

I said, “You go ahead with that. I will shut the door and stay in the kitchen if one of the men comes in. Put everything in that wash boiler and put the lid on, and then you can look at it after dinner. It looks to me as if you are a fairly rich woman.”

“Buck, make that a wealthy couple. We are partners, remember.”

It was good that I had gone into the kitchen. Sonny came to the door and knocked. He came inside, looking around for Betty. I just pointed to the door as if she was out to the backhouse. I pulled the pan with the chickens out and basted them. I knew he was hungry, so I sliced a piece of bread for him. He grinned and started nibbling on it. I guess food wasn’t always forthcoming for him, and when he had some, he savored it as long as he could.

Betty came into the kitchen, “Hi Sonny, did Buck show you what we are having for dinner?”

He grinned and nodded. “They are far from being done, so that it will be a while yet.”

“Okay, bye.”

“Buck, he’s a nice boy, isn’t he?”

“He is. What are we going to have him do around here?”

“Maybe we could get some chickens and have our own eggs.”  

“Good idea. We’ll have to buy layers this time of year and get chicks in the spring.”

“Buck, a man in my hometown sells chicks. They mail them by post. They would make it here quick enough, so most of them will be alive.”

“We’ll plan on that. For now, can I look at those books you found?”

“I’ll get both of them. Buck, three of those wallets are just stuffed with paper money.”

“Your estate from your husband. It is yours, just like the ranch is.”

“Ours, Buck. Please don’t say any more about it. You said you were drifting around looking for a ranch. I will tell you, you have found it and your family will be pleased. I’ll bet they feel a little guilty; you just had some money, and they ended up with all the land and cattle.”

“Yeah, they did mention that. It didn’t hit me until the day I rode away and turned to look back when I was almost out of sight. I was so lonely. But then, it was a challenge. Betty, I’m feeling more and more this is home. I do believe I will stay.”

“I’d be disappointed if you didn’t. If you rode away, I don’t think I would survive.”

“It can’t be that bad, but okay, I fully accept that I am your partner in everything.”

“Okay. Buck, I’m going to count the money after you go out to the bunkhouse tonight.”

“Good. You had better do it in your room where no one can look in and see you.”

“My thoughts, too.”

“Betty, is there enough room where the money was cached to put what I brought with me? You moved it, so you should know.”

“I’m positive if we don’t put those account books back in with the money. Buck, I wish I could count it now.” I laughed

“To the devil with dinner for me and the men?”

“Oh, you know what I mean. Buck, I wish I could kiss you.”

“I know the feeling.”

Staring at me, she raised both hands above her breasts, smoothing the cloth down over them so they were well-defined. Continuing down over her tummy, she did the same to the beginning of the baby bump. Face red, she turned and went to the stove.

Not facing me now, she apologized, “I’m sorry, Buck. Never in this world have I had feelings for a person as I have for you.”

“Betty, I feel the same way about you. Remember that I’d like your baby to have my name, so we will have to marry in less than six months.”

“Buck, we will be, I promise. Please go out to the bunkhouse and the men. It will be only an hour before dinner is ready. You can all come in then.”

“Good.” I walked up behind her and casually put my hand on her waist, looking over her shoulder at what she was stirring on the stove. I slid my hand down and outlined the curve of her butt. “Betty, your dress had a wrinkle in it just like the front of you did.” I backed away and turned to the door.

“Buck, God pity me when I have a wrinkle in my dress. Thanks for taking care of it.” I guess she won that little exchange, but that was okay. I’d win some someday, and I hoped it was the whole woman.


Chapter  Four

 I took the two account books with me to the bunkhouse. I wanted to read them, and as my bunk was nearest the only window, I was anxious to see what they were. One had all the purchases and debits written orderly Nothing new there.

Cash on hand remained either less or a little more than two hundred dollars. Turner was cheap and didn’t purchase much.  He even paid his hands ten percent less than the usual salary. I’d ask Betty if she was involved in any of this or if he kept all his accounts to himself.  

He had sold cattle after the spring roundup. The only entry for the proceeds of the spring sale said, Steers and culls sold, did well!  Under groceries, he had $17.13. And again, another, $15.47. Woman spends way too much. May have to get rid of her.”

That entry was months before she had informed him she was pregnant. He appeared to be happy at first with that knowledge. But a month before he died, he had penciled in for groceries an entry, “$27.27. I may have to find a woman to replace my wife. Too costly, woman wants a cradle and lots of clothes. She should be sewing these up. She whines because she doesn’t have any cloth.

I was disgusted. I’m sure Betty didn’t know her husband’s feelings, but it was something I had to look into. Damn, and I thought she was perfect for me. She had enough money now to buy ready-made clothes for the baby, and I’d see she had a cradle.

Betty shouted that dinner was ready, and we all rushed over. I had brought the two ledgers with me and said I wanted to discuss them with Betty because they concerned the ranch. Betty said she and I would go over them after supper.

She had the kitchen table set and was putting food on the table. The two birds were golden. And the wings would be crunchy, just the way I liked them. I didn’t have to ask because Betty handed me the carving knife, and I laid two wings on my plate from the first bird I cut. I did cut the two birds, so everyone had their preferred choice of white or dark. “Sorry, I don’t have dessert, but I have biscuits and some honey.”

Everyone was stuffed, so everyone had one biscuit. The men wanted to do dishes but mostly got in the way. Sonny said hardly anything during the meal, but he was one happy boy. The men were treating him like a regular hand, something he had never enjoyed in this lifetime.

I announced that Betty and I would go over the ranch’s finances. So the men trooped back to the bunkhouse. When they had gone, Betty put two lamps on the table, and I handed her the account book where Turner wasn’t happy with her. She began thumbing through it until she came to where she and Turner had arranged for her to become a bride.

Betty's first comment, when she began reading, was what he was thinking about her being so expensive to manage the household expenses. “That Bastard, he wanted me to cook beef every day. He said it would make me fertile so I would get pregnant. How in hell would he support a child and have it live, feeding it so cheap? I would have nursed it a couple of years if I had to, but what beyond that?”

She continued reading, “Here he says he was going to get rid of me, bitching about me wanting a cradle for his baby. I’ll tell you, Buck, and I was about ready to leave just before I found him dead. He pulled me into the bedroom and pounded me eight or nine times weekly. I thought that would continue when I was ready to have the baby.

“Buck, you’re looking at me. You don’t think I killed him, do you?”

“No, I’m not.”

“Well, if people read this, they might think I would. To tell the truth, I was about ready to leave. That day he died, I was in town, and when I came home, he wasn’t there. I saw the dray missing and knew he must be in the wood lot. I took a lantern walking to the woodlot, and that’s when I found him. I suspected it might be one of the hands at first, but why would they bother? They could pick up and leave.

“I wanted to, but I thought people would surely think I maybe had something to do with his death. I looked in his wallet when. I found it under the mattress, which had $200 hundred. I had a hundred in mad money when I came here. So I had $300 to live on until you came. I spent almost all of it on hay for the horses. What do I do now?”

“I’d say forget him and marry me when it is time. No one will ever know what a cheap, mean bastard he was. We’ll burn the book, you’ll forget him, and he is gone, and I’m here. The baby will come, and we’ll give the little one a good life that it would never have had if it was him who its father was. I want to study the book before we do burn it, though.”

“A good plan. I probably will read all this; I want to, but not tonight. I’m too mad.”

I’d seen Betty having all kinds of different emotions since I arrived. This was the first time I had seen Betty this way. I preferred the sadness, the loneliness, the depression, and lastly, the happiness that she had exhibited at different times to her being angry. I said all this, adding, “Yes, and your love for me.”

There was no stopping her. She jumped up and came and kissed me. “Buck, I don’t get angry often. You didn’t mention despair in what you just said. Those other things are leaving me and will be gone the day we wed. Except for the love, of course.”

Betty distracted me, and I only had a slight chance of looking at the account book in my hands. Some of it was in a code. I need to study it at my leisure.

“Betty, we’ll work on these papers sometime when there isn’t anyone around. I have a feeling you will find out more about Jim than you ever did while married to him.”

“I’m sure I will. I want to warn all women contemplating answering ads for mail-order brides to look hard for other alternatives. Buck, you have a good night’s sleep, and I’ll see you in the morning.”

“I will.” As I went out the door, I wondered if Betty had slid that chest back over where Jim had hidden his money. She had so I went along to the bunkhouse.
———————————
In the morning, I rode through the cattle we had driven out of the hills last week. I knew there were some cattle in with them that had different brands. I’d ask in town who they belonged to. I’d inform them to get them, or they could wait until the spring round-up. I wanted to get a rough count as well. How could a ranch plan on having enough feed if you didn’t know how many you had to feed? I didn’t think the ranch was overstocked, for the cattle looked good. I had to decide also how to water them without dirtying up the pond.

“Betty, what are you going to do today?”

“Buck, Sonny fits in well here. I think I’ll take him to town and see a lawyer for one thing. Maybe we can be his guardian or something. I also want to ask the lawyer if everything Jim owned is mine. I think the deed needs to be changed. I don’t know if Jim had a will. I haven’t found one yet.”

“Are you taking the buckboard?”

“No. I’ll ride my horse. Why?”

“Well, ask the liveryman about a gig he told me about. I hope to get you one to ride in for your Christmas present.”

“That would be handy when I get too big to climb on a horse. If the winter gets too bad, there is a dismantled one-horse sleigh hanging up on the walls of the barn, I needed it last year, but Jim wouldn’t bother getting it down and putting it together.”

“How did you go to town?”

“Most usually, I stayed home, and he went. There wasn’t much snow, so he used the buckboard and left me here.” I didn’t comment.

I told Sonny that if Betty was going to ride or drive, it was his chore to saddle her, mount or harness the horses. He readily agreed. The men and I saddled up and started through the herd getting a rough count. We were also looking after their condition and anything else that struck us that wasn’t normal. We were through the cattle that had come down from the northern part of the ranch and stopped to talk.

“Have you men noticed anything unusual?”

“Yeah, Buck, There are fewer yearling heifers in the herd where there should be more.”

“How about steers?”

“Plenty of yearlings steers and this year's calves, but hardly any yearling heifers.”

“Joe, that’s about what I saw too. The cows with this year's calves are all older brood cows. That’s as it should be except, what? Many of these aren’t branded, which is normal if Turner didn’t do a round-up. You’d almost think the heifers branded in the spring roundup would still be in the herd, but there are hardly any.  How about the cattle with brands, not JT Boxed? Have you seen?”

“Quite a few, but there too; this year's bull calves were cut, and those heifer calves are still in the herd. You’d think that, anyway. Last year's calves should still be hanging with the mothers. Heifers much the same as ours are missing. We saw steers of that age. It is damned odd why Turner would be selling off his yearling heifers.”

“You men are cattlemen the same as I am. I’m getting an idea of what happened.”

“Buck, you’re thinking rustling, aren’t you? Somebody is taking yearling heifers at roundup before they are branded.” I nodded and sat there thinking. Making up my mind, I said, “Boys, I’m not far from the road to town. I think I’ll head there and talk to the deputy. I mean, we killed one of John’s men, and the deputy killed Johns himself. It might look better with the sheriff if it became known we were dealing with rustlers.”

“Buck, that sounds about right. What do you want us to do?”

“Well, you might go through the rest of the cattle and see if it holds throughout the herd.”

–––––––––––––––––––––––––––

I was almost in town when I met Betty and Sonny. She was surprised to see me. “What’s wrong, Buck?”  

“Nothing much. I wanted to talk to the deputy, that’s all.”

“You had better do it today because he is heading for Tommy Johns home town with the bodies tomorrow morning. The town here doesn’t want to foot the bill for burying them. The Deputy will inquire down there about the man and what kind of outfit he ran. The lawyer, John Johnson, I hired wants the deputy to contact John’s lawyer, if he has one, about a will to see if Sonny has any known relatives. If there aren’t, I can become his guardian.”

“Boy, Betty, you’ve been busy. I’ll be along home as soon as I can.”

“I’ll be looking for you.”

I found Sims in his office. “Hey. Buck. I saw your wife a while ago.”

“I met her on the road. She told me you were going to take the bodies somewhere.”

“Yeah, Mountain Gap. This town doesn’t want to bury them. It’s eighteen miles, but I like to get out of town occasionally. What’s on your mind?”

“Didn’t know, but what you would sniff around down there and find out what you can about the Johns’ outfit. He might be more than the small-time rustler we took him to be. I went through our herd this morning, and there are untold yearling heifers that should be there, and they are not. I’m not sure, but there are a couple of other brands that have this year's calves by their side but none of last year's.”

“What’s strange about that?”

“Well, I figure last year's yearlings would have been branded before this year’s. Say some of them were hidden from the spring roundup. Understand this is the heifers only. Take one of the other brands running with my herd, and There are last year’s steers hanging around with the cow with this year’s calves.”

“I don’t understand the problem.”

“The problem still is the missing yearling heifers. None of Turner’s heifers, and none with the other brands, are in with mine. Somewhere there are a whole lot of heifers that have been bred by now and are for sale as bred heifers, or someone wants to build up a ranch herd the easy way by rustling. If he got them early without a brand, say before spring roundup, he could slap his brand on them and call them his own.”

“But anyone could steal them at their leisure.”

“Could, but say all these cattle were sold to someone who would pay a premium for unbranded yearlings before being found at this fall's roundup. Turner decided not to round up this fall and wait for next spring. I saw a bit of Turner’s account book last night but didn’t have time to get into it much. I did see where he said that his cattle were sold. I’d say all of his yearling steers are here. So what cattle did he sell in August if it wasn’t the heifers?”

“I’m still confused.”

“I can understand that. Think of Turner as the rustler more than Johns buying a few head of cattle for meat. He knew Turner was dead and could save money by picking up a head or two without getting caught. We know because we caught him.”

“Buck, anything to add to make it clearer?”

“Yeah, some. The date that Turner sold the cattle was approximately a week before the accident that killed him. He had the money. When we tackled Johns Saturday, he had full-grown steers four years old on ropes. What if Johns came back, saw we had moved the herd to the flats, and didn’t want to get caught with unbranded stock, so grabbed three steers? I mean, this year’s calves would go all winter unbranded until spring round-up, and with Turner being dead, he could nibble away at the whole herd.”

“What makes you sure Johns would do that?”

“Well, all over the hills on the south end of the ranch are what I would say were branding fire circles.”

“Do you think Turner was in on this?”  

“Definitely. I think Johns would pay Turner near the top price for yearling heifers, and he wouldn’t need to feed and grow them for two or three years. I also think those two other brands on the older cows belong to Turner's neighbors. That would be pure profit for Turner if he sold the neighbor’s critters. That also would make him as much a rustler as Johns was.”

“I guess. So, Buck spell out just what you want me to do?”

“Deputy, now, we are getting somewhere. I want to know if Johns has a ranch stocked with mostly heifers for sale. Probably a lot of them are with calf by now. The age would be correct to have them calve in the spring.  

“I have no idea what brand they will be under. Probably one that is registered to Johns. I’ll figure out the account book when you return with some information. I’ll even let you be the one to tell the neighbors that you found some of their cattle that they didn’t know they had lost. That ought to boost your image a little.”

“Buck, I think we should go have a beer.”

“Not yet. I have one other thing for you to look into. Betty talked to a lawyer about being a guardian for Sonny, the boy with Johns. He says she can’t be a guardian if Johns has another living relative. Would you check to see if Johns has a lawyer and find out if there is a will? You won’t have to go into details, but you bring in John’s body. Betty would be pleased if you would do that.”

“It might, at that. Sure, I guess I could. God, you should hear the townspeople rave about her. They can’t believe they didn’t know her before the other night.”

“Turner kept her under wraps. Honestly, she was abused in more than one way. She lets out a little bit off and on. I’ll know how bad it was eventually. Hey, I think I’ll head home. I’ve been sitting a horse all day except for the time talking with you.”

“Alright, I guess I better go to bed early. I’m riding a wagon eighteen miles tomorrow, and all I’ll have for company are two dead men.”

——————————————

“By the time I returned to the ranch, everyone in the bunkhouse was asleep. Betty waited up for me and put out food. “Betty, I will look over that account book for a while. I’ll be quiet, and you can go to bed.”

“No, I’ll sit up with you. Tell me what you talked to the deputy about?”

“Well, what the men and I found when we went through the herd this morning, makes me suspicious that your husband may have been involved with John in some rustling scheme. I don’t know, as you would have been aware.”

“Maybe not, but explain.”

“Betty, did Jim keep all of his cows branded even though he didn’t go to roundup this fall.?”

“I’d say yes, he and the men did.”

“How about the spring roundup? You said he went to that?

“Buck, he did, but he did a lot of branding up in the hills before the roundup. The neighboring ranches rounded up on their ranches, the same as Jim did here.”

 I sat and thought for a few minutes. Then I got up and retrieved the account book I had only had a chance to flip through. Turner had a good hand and was easy to read. I looked back to where he had stated his cattle were sold.

In September, he sold 871 yearlings for 15 dollars a head and received $13,065. On the opposite page, Turner listed 67, with an O after it. Under that, he had 40 with an M after the number. There was a total of $1,605 and a comment of “Pure Profit.” So he had made two sales, and I hadn’t caught that when I first looked.

I kept looking and found where he had shipped 742 four-year-old steers after the spring round-up in a herd with his and the neighbors. This a herd of 2,000 odd head of steers from the three ranches combined. Thinking on this, that made some sense if he was reducing the number of cattle he was running.

“Betty, did Turner say anything about reducing his herd?”

“Not to me; he didn’t. I left the cattle to him because I don’t know much about it. I still don’t.” I kept going back through the journal.

Turner’s steers sales had increased yearly but were fairly stable at around 700 head. I did run into a comment where he said he was sick of ranching. That was just before he had noted he had found a woman from one of the ads he had bought in one of the newspapers. That must be when Betty had answered his ad.

Another comment last March said he was thinking of selling the ranch. “Guess I like using the houses I frequented rather than putting up with a wife. I told her I didn’t want kids, and so far, no problem there.”

I looked across the table at Betty, “Betty, did Turner want kids? You told me he did.”

“What is he saying?”

“He says here he told you not to get pregnant.”

“Buck, I held to that until July of this year, and then I decided I needed some love in this house. It would have to be a child because there was no love from Jim.”

“That’s sad.”

“It was Buck, but then I came home from town a few days ago, and someone had come into my empty house and had it warm and supper ready. Buck, I cried that first night. You have been so kind and loving to me. I wish I weren’t a widow with all the constraints that go with the fact.”

 We smiled at each other, and I returned to reading in the journal. Three days before Turner died, a note mentioned Tommy Johns, “Johns wants me to do the same this year as I did last year. He doesn’t know how often my men were almost caught moving Owen’s cows to where we could get the yearlings over into the pocket in the hills. I told him one time was enough. Money was good but too dangerous to do it again two years in a row.

“If Johns continues to pressure me, I’ll sell out to the neighbors, and he can do his rustling. Maybe, I’ll sell anyway come spring and leave the bitch to care for her bastard alone. I’ll look at Denver and maybe even ’Frisco.”

“Betty, I’m going out to bunk in. I’m tired.” I looked at her and began to turn away. I did take time before opening the door for a hug.

“Someday, Buck, Someday.”

————————————

“Hey, Boss, are you getting up this morning?” That was Joe.

“Yeah, Betty and I had things to discuss. I was asking about the summer before her husband died. He was putting some of the neighbor’s cows to the iron. So, who wants to go up in the hills and ride around? Look for a hidden place where 40 or 50 head of cattle could be held for a few weeks or so—two of you to just ride around. I haven’t been up there either, so take note and tell me about it tonight. I wouldn’t think there would be any other riders, but be friendly if you meet up with some.”

“What are you doing, Boss?”

“Hard physical labor, getting wood down here to feed the stoves, for one thing. Betty said Jim cut and stacked several cords. I’ll use Sonny and one of you to work with me.” There was an argument among the men; they tried to decide who would do what until finally, I said, “Burt, you stay.” They all grinned. Ah, youth and to be young again. The seven or eight years difference in our ages is on display.

After breakfast, I told Betty what I would be doing and mentioned that Joe and Zeke would ride up into the hills and see if we had chased most of the cattle down from the hills in the North. We hitched a single workhorse to the dray, and Burt handled that. Sonny and I rode saddles.

Sonny became extremely nervous when we saw the stacked wood and hung back. “What’s the matter, Sonny?”

“You go wood pile? Me won’t go.”

“Why not?”

“Bad place, man dead there.”

“No one is dead there.”

“Is too.”

“There isn’t now. Maybe sometime before.”

“I won’t go. Go back to the ranch.”  

Burt had pulled on ahead. Sonny came to a complete stop, and I did too. “Sonny, tell me who was dead.”

“Can’t. Tommy say never tell any one. I go back now.”

“Well, Tommy Johns isn’t here anymore. Why don’t you go back and tell Betty why you don’t want to get wood? Will you help unload the wood when we get it to the house?”

“Yes, work hard.”

“Go along then, and I’ll see you soon.”

“You mad at me?”

“Nope, I’ll never be mad at you.” I waved him to go back and caught up with Burt.

Burt asked, “Where’s Sonny?”

“He went back to the house. He will help us unload, though.”

“Dumb kid.”

“Burt, that’s just it. Sonny is about sixteen but only has a mind of ten year old or less. I don’t think his mind will ever get any older, either. That’s why I asked you, men, not to pick on him.”

“We don’t, Buck. It surprised me because he usually wants to do what we do.”

“I know. Sonny does help a lot, cleaning the barn and feeding the horses. He is always willing to saddle the horses or harness the work pair.

“Is this where Betty’s husband got it.” I was standing by one of the piles of four-foot wood.

“I guess so, and I’ve never been up here to see. Betty said he was on his back with a tree across his body.”

Burt hitched the horse and went looking around. “Hey, Boss. This must be the place where Turner was killed. I’m glad it isn’t near the wood pile. That would be like stepping on someone’s grave.”

We were able to get two cords in four loads. Sonny came out of the house every time and helped unload. I wanted to buy tin to cover the piles. We went back and got five more loads in the afternoon. That gave us four and a half cords. There was still the same amount more to be brought in from the woods.

Joe and Zeke showed up as we were putting the horse up. Joe said,” Buck, I think we found the place you were looking for. There aren’t any cattle there, but there had been for quite a time from all the droppings. There was one of these circles of rocks for a branding fire. There was some fine split wood up close to it.”

“How’d you find it?

“Had to take a dump and didn’t want Zeke to see my ass. I walked away from our natural woods trail and saw some brush piled. Dead sticks now, of course, but on the other side of the brush, I could see where the land opened. We pulled the brush aside and rode in.”

“Is it on our ranch?”

“I’d say so. That almost makes Turner and his crew rustlers, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah, but don’t mention it to Betty.”

“I won’t.”

After supper, Betty asked me to stay in to tell her where I sent the two hands and their horses. “It must have been quite ways because they were gone all day.” I agreed, of course.

“Betty, I have thought all along that Johns was rustling some of the neighbor’s cattle, you know that. But now I don’t know because it almost looks like it was Jim. I figured there was a special canyon or someplace hidden. Joe and Zeke discovered it. I discussed it with Sims. I have the account book and how many he stole from each neighbor. Somehow, I want to make it right with them. Have you had a chance to count the money we found under the board in the other room?”

“No, I haven’t. I began but then kept losing count. There is an awful lot of it.”

“How far did you get before having to start over?”

“$23,000, and there is much more. If Turner was paid in gold for the sale of cows this year, then that has to be about $14,000 from his cattle. Also, there is the money you had with you, and I’m still counting. Buck, I have never seen so much money, and it is all ours.”

“No, Betty, some of it is ours, but what you found under the board is yours.”

“Buck, the money is here; we’ll spend it when needed. I can think of a way to spend some of it and what we need.”

“Tell me what you think we need.”

“Buck, we need at least two more rooms in the house. I want another bedroom to put the baby in, and we should consider a big living room. Eventually, we may make some friends and have a place for them to sit when they visit. I had friends when I was little who used to come to see me. Did you?”

“Always. Remember, I had older brothers who always went to dances and stuff. Sometimes we would dance in the living room by pushing everything to the side.

“Did you ever have a girl come and dance with you?”

“Betty, not so much, but I had sisters-in-law. Ma was quite the dancer. She and Pa would demonstrate some fancy steps sometimes.”

“You must have had a wonderful childhood.”

“I did. I wish my parents had lived longer. My older brother is over forty. I didn’t have my parents as long as they did.”

“Buck, my parents died fairly young, although I read somewhere that the average age for the general population is forty-two. That means I’m halfway there before I die.”

“Betty, you’re talking averages here. Take six people. Three women live to be eighty, and three boys live to be four. What’s the average?”

“Oh, I don’t know. I’m not that good at figuring.”

“It happens to be forty-two. But why are we talking about dying? I’m looking for a long life with you, and I’ll cherish every minute of it.”

“I will too, Buck. Buck, you haven’t been here for two weeks, and every day has been good for me. That’s more good days than I had with Jim in the two years I was married to him. I’m going to say it right now. I love you.”  

“And I love you too.”

“Buck, Sonny was trying to tell me something today. He said you told him to tell me. What was he talking about?”

“Oh, he wouldn’t go up where the wood stacks were. He said it was a bad place.”

“He did tell me that, but he kept saying something about Tommy Johns and something he wasn’t to tell anyone.”

“He told me the same. I told him to tell you, but I guess Johns still has a hold on him.”

We sat there at the table, staring across it at each other. We both started to say something at the same time. Betty got it in, “I’ll bet Johns killed Jim, and Sonny was there.”

“I’ll bet the same. Maybe Sonny will tell us if he is with us long enough.”

“Buck, we have to keep him with us. He didn’t have a home until Tommy Johns picked him up. We know how Johns treated him. Every human needs more than he has had. Look at what Sonny does around here. He works hard doing chores. All that four-foot wood out there needs sawing to length, and he went into the barn and got out a bucksaw, and crosscut saw. You watch, tomorrow, he will be bucking up wood first thing.”

“Don’t worry. I like the boy as much as you do.”

Betty was correct. Sonny was out there bucking up wood right after breakfast. I started two piles, one for the bunkhouse where the wood with knots was to be piled, and the other was split wood for Betty’s kitchen stove. I didn’t leave him alone out there, either. I had two men working the crosscut saw, and one of them or I was splitting the wood.

We used the wheelbarrow to wheel the chunks over by the bunkhouse and piled them against the West wall where the wind generally blew from. For Betty’s stove, we piled it opposite the back-house on that wall and convenient to the back door. Sonny never let up and hated to let anyone use the bucksaw. We laughed because Sonny had claimed it for his own.

I wasn’t always out there. I was worried about the pond being fouled by the cattle entering it. I hunted around in the tool shed attached to the back of the barn and found some iron bars. The ground had about two inches frozen. I sent two men with the dray up into the woods and had them cut some posts.  

The pond had springs, and a two thousand-foot-long creek was running away from the pond. Whether there was enough water flowing to water my whole herd, I didn’t know. If need be, I could take the fence down after the water is iced over and let them drink from the pond on one end. The men would have to break the ice in either situation so the cattle could drink, which was a real chore. The pond wasn’t that deep on this end, anyway.

It had been a busy week. We were getting ready for the cold that was coming. I had yet to learn how much snow we would have or how frequent the storms were. Betty said the last two winters weren’t bad with snow, but it was often cold.

——————————————

Saturday, mid-morning, Deputy Ron Sims rode in. “Hey, Buck, I could use a hot coffee.”

“Betty will put the pot on, Come in, and get warm. The men are holed up in the bunkhouse with chores all done. The men dragged in some dead light wood. Sonny is out there cutting it up. When he gets the two trees sawed, the men will split it up fine. They are hoping she will bake a cake. She needs a special wood to keep the oven at an even temperature.”

“Will she?”

“Of course, and she would anyway. Christ, before spring, we all will be fat. Sonny is putting on weight. He was a damned thin boy when he came here. I think a lot of it is muscle, though. He is so happy to be with us, and he gets three squares a day. He pays Betty back for feeding him so well by working, and we don’t even have to ask him twice. I know from what he says that Johns withheld food to make Sonny work. He just went about it all wrong.”

“Yea, I learned a lot about him when I took John's body back to be buried. I did as you suggested by looking into that bunch while I was down there. Somehow, in the last couple of years, he got a hold of a decent piece of property. It was empty range until he began stocking it with yearling heifers. He drove in a good-sized herd of them in early September. I asked if anyone had seen the brand. No one trusted Johns too much, so several people, including the Sheriff, managed to look them over.”

“And?”

“All had the JT Boxed brand just as you suspected, and he had a bill of sale for the number of animals he drove in. I asked around how they got there, and he had told someone that he dodged through the hills so he wouldn’t have to go through town. Although suspicious, there seems to be nothing wrong with the sale.

Betty put coffee and a slice of bread before us and sat down. “Buck, you also wanted to know how the boy was tied in with Johns. I asked when I was unloading the bodies. They said to talk to the Judge, and he would know if anyone would. The sheriff came around about that time and told me he thought Sonny was a relative, but see the judge.

“The sheriff had me write the report of what had gone down. After he read it, he wanted to know who this Joseph Jones was who had shot Buddy Johns. I told him it didn’t matter because I had deputized all of you, so the law shot him. Then he wanted to know about you shooting Johns in the shoulder. I gave him the same answer.

“He then commended me for interrupting the throw of Johns’ knife enough to keep the blade from penetrating your back. He made me feel good, saying I might make sheriff someday.”

“I’m thinking you might make a good one, too.”

“Deputy Sims, did you go talk to the judge?”

“Betty, yes, I did. Sonny does have a name. His name is Sonny Saunders. His mother is dead, and she was the sister of Tommy Johns. She lived in a bigger town about fifty miles from Tommy. It was inferred that she was a prostitute and died of syphilis. She left her brother $600 for his care. That was her whole estate. The Judge was made the trustee to see that Johns looked after him.

“She never really acknowledged the boy, and he was pushed out onto the street and never had much of a home. She didn’t even know where he was all the time, and Johns had to go looking for the boy. According to the banker, the $600 is still in the bank and is for Sonny’s use if he is ever in need. Johns couldn’t get it because he had to go through the Judge who is the trustee. Sonny was the nephew of Tommy Johns, but there is no paperwork on Tommy being his guardian. Another fact is that the Judge didn’t think much of Johns. Townspeople say Johns nearly worked the boy to death.

“Anyway, the judge is looking for someone to become his guardian. I suggested you two. He said that was a possibility. Can you go to Mountain Gap next Tuesday? You have a court appointment in the Judge’s chambers at 11:30.”

“Of course, we’ll be there.”

“Good. I’ll give you a couple of letters to the Judge to bolster that you will be good guardians. The Judge wants the boy there with you as well. Better yet, do you have enough funds to hire attorney Johnson, your lawyer in town, to go with you? If you have, you might get it all wrapped up in one day.”

“We’ll make sure he is with us.”

“Good, I’ll let Johnson know you’re coming to talk to him Monday. He may want to take his buggy. If he does, you can ride with Johnson.”

“It might be better if Betty rides in the buggy. Sonny and I’ll ride our horses. Sonny will be more comfortable doing that. He gets nervous near someone he doesn’t know well.”

“You can work it out with him.”

Before Ron left, we discussed how to resolve the situation of Jim Turner and the rustling of yearling heifers from the Owen and Murphy ranches. Ron said Betty and I should get Sonny’s case settled before taking up the rustling. “You know Sonny might become an heir to the Johns’ estate. He will need an advocate, which will be easier to resolve if you are his guardian.”

“Ronald Sims, I believe you are smart enough to become Sheriff of the county.”

“Thanks, Betty; I’ll consider it when Sheriff Carleson retires. So you’ll be in town Monday?”

“Yes, we’ll stop into your office.”

“Good enough.”

After Deputy Sims left, I told Betty, “You know we will have to prepare Sonny about the trip we will take on Tuesday. I’ll talk to him first, and then you back me up.”

“Buck, that would be best. I hadn’t thought we might have trouble getting him to go with us.”  

I went out back where Sonny was sawing wood. “Sonny, would you come into the house? We will do something next week and will want you to go with us.”  

“Okay.” He stopped sawing and hung the bucksaw on a nail we had driven into the wall to hang it on. He followed as I went in. Betty had made him a cup of cocoa. His eyes lit up.  He did drink coffee, mainly because the other men and I did, but cocoa was a treat.

“Sonny, do you know a man named Judge Black when you lived with Tommy Johns?”

Sonny stared at me, and we didn’t think he would answer. “Yup, but he scares me. He named Black, and when he talked to me, he in black.”

“Oh, that is okay. That is because he is a Judge. You might not have known it, but he is the best friend you had when you lived with Tommy. After he talked to you, didn’t Tommy give you more food to eat?”

“I don’t remember. Well, maybe. Why do I have to see the Judge?”

“Because Betty and I want you to live here with us always. Judge Black is the one who says you can.”

“You and Betty be with me?”

“We will be with you.”

“It awful long way. I have to saw wood.”

“But then you might not get to live with us.”

“Okay, me go.”

I went out and told the men that I was going to Mountain Gap Tuesday to see if Betty and I could get to keep Sonny. They answered, “Hell, yes, we have to keep him. He is one of us. We like him as well as we do you, Buck.”

“Thanks, men.” Nice to know the way they felt.

Chapter  Five

I decided that Betty, Sonny, and I would hire rooms in town Monday, stay overnight, and leave Tuesday morning to get to Mountain Gap for the 11:30 appointment with Judge Black. I wanted to collect the letters that Deputy Sims would gather from a few townspeople, showing that Betty and I would be good guardians of Sonny.

We went first to see Pete Pritchard in the feed store. Betty went into the house to see Alma. “Buck, don’t get rooms. Betty can stay here in the room upstairs. There are three empty bunks here for my men, so take your pick. What’s this trip you are taking? Ron Sims was around, asking what I knew about you and your background. He didn’t say why.”

“Betty and I want Sonny to live with us. He has no other relatives. Sims has talked to the Judge about it. Maybe Alma can put in a good word for Betty.”

“I’ll get her to write something up. I’ll enclose a note about her as well. Get one from the general store owner. He liked her singing, and she has always paid her bills. Alma may know someone who knows a little about her. The people still talk about that night she sang. Anyone who can sing as she does has to be good.”

“Thanks, Pete.”

“Is there anything else I can do for you?”

“Maybe. Do you know anyone who has grown laying hens they would sell? Eggs traveling in the buckboard don’t always make it home, so I thought I’d buy hens.”

“I’ll ask Borden Custer. He supplies most of the eggs for the town. They’ll be expensive knowing him, though. How many do you want?”

“A dozen hens, anyway. Twenty if I can get them.”

“I’ll dicker for you if you want me to. I sell Custer grain. Where are you going to keep them?”

“For the winter, I’ll block off part of the barn floor. In the spring, I’ll have a hen house built.”

“You could put in an order for chicks from Custer. He has a big incubator and sells baby chicks, and I think that’s in April or May.”

“Good idea. I wouldn’t want to compete with Custer, but see how many he will sell me.”

“I can do that. Are you taking the buckboard to Mountain Gap?”

“No, Sims would arrange to have Betty ride with her attorney. Can I leave the buckboard here?” I’ll take the horses over to the livery stable.”

“Hell, turn them into the corral out back. They’ll be fine.”

Alma and Betty came out, saying they were walking up the street to see Betty’s lawyer. I asked her to see Sims because he might have some letters for the Judge. I reminded her to ask the attorney before we headed out tomorrow morning.

I discovered this when the attorney came into the feed store to see me. “Mr. Harrison, I’d like to leave here before daylight, about six. I’ll walk my horses until it gets light, then trot them for a while. We’ll be a couple of miles short of the town, about ten. There is a farmhouse where I stop, especially if I have a woman with me. We’ll lay over for a half hour, and you all can freshen up, have a doughnut and coffee, and then we’ll go directly to the Courthouse. Is that satisfactory?”

“It is. Tell me your name; we haven’t met.”

“John, Johnson. Please don’t laugh. My Pa was very proud of the Johnson name. He named me John, saying it was different enough so people would remember it and, of course, me.”

“You think that’s strange? My family had four boys. I was the youngest and got my father’s name, Buck. The trouble is, they all called me Little Buck, me being the youngest. Of course, the kids must have their nickname for me in grade school. I ended up with Bit-of-a-Buck. When I got old enough, I had to straighten people out before they would stop calling me that.” I turned to Pete. “Isn’t that right, Pete?”

“I can verify what Buck says. Why do you think he slapped me to the ground a few weeks ago?” It brought us to laughter. Pete then proceeded to tell John about growing up near my family. Plans were made, and John would pick us up at six tomorrow morning.

Pete and Alma had us in, including Sonny, for supper. He and I did sleep in the bunkhouse Pete kept for those who worked for him. Alma and Pete had two children, a boy and a girl. They tried to get Sunny to play games, but he would shake his head that he didn’t want to. Alma had them to the kitchen and clued them in that Sonny was slightly different and did not push him. Sonny did watch the two interact with their mother and father, and he seemed to enjoy being in the same room.

Pete and I were discussing business. Betty and Alma were across the room. I saw Alma say something to Betty. Betty giggled, and her face got red. Both were looking at me, and I knew they were speaking about me. Betty stood up, “Buck, I think I’ll go to bed. We have a long trip tomorrow. Will you and Sonny be okay?”

“Yeah, we will. You go to sleep and dream a little. Before you know it, it will be time to get up.”

Alma was the one to answer, “I told her she could dream about anything she wanted to, and I hoped the dreams would come true. What do you think?”

“I think maybe someday her dreams will come true.”

Alma turned to Betty and said, “See. I’ll bet he dreams the same kind of dreams as you.” Betty waved and left the room.

“You two need to get married. Don’t you think so, Pete?”

“Yeah, but stop pushing, Alma. They’ll know when the time is right.”

——————————————

John Johnson had a good team. John kept the horses at a fast walk the first hour before it was light. When light enough, he chirped, and they sped up. We didn’t meet any traffic for the next couple of hours. We were on time when we reached the farm where John had promised coffee and doughnuts.  

We spent a half hour, then mounted up and rode into Mountain Gap. It was a bigger town than where we lived. This town must have been platted rather than just growing up willy-nilly, for there was a main street and shops, all in an orderly row. Homes were in lines, some going up the sides of the hills.

There was even a newspaper office on Main Street. The Sheriff was coming from his office, and he waved to Johnson as we went by. The Courthouse was at the end of the street with a small park on one side. A small iron cannon with a carriage was sitting on a stone base. It looked ready to fire, and you could see the ordinance grey intact, so someone was proud of it enough to care for it.

Sonny had become very nervous when we came into town, and he recognized where he was. He kept slowing his horse down. Finally, we came up to the hitching rail before the court. I stepped down and grabbed the bridle to his horse. He did obey me to step off his horse, but very reluctantly. Betty immediately got out of the buggy and came to hold Sonny’s hand. He soon calmed down, and we all turned to mount the steps to the courthouse.

The Judge must have been watching for us. He had watched as we approached from the doorway. “Hello, Sonny. I haven’t seen you for quite some time. We won’t go to court but to my rooms in the back.”

He stuck out his hand. Sonny didn’t put his hand out. Betty guided him, “Put your hand out, Sonny. The Judge is your friend. When a friend puts their hand out, you do the same to show respect.” Sonny did as directed and had his first handshake. It didn’t hurt a bit.

Sheriff Carlson came in behind us. Attorney Johnson was familiar with both the Judge and the sheriff. We all went into a large heated room. It had several comfortable chairs in it. “Sonny, I’d like to talk to you like before. You do remember me, don’t you?”

“Yah.”  

“Good, you sit here. I’ll have the others in the room sit over there to listen to what I have to say. First, you remember the sheriff. He has talked to you before. You know that man you call Buck and the Lady you call Betty. I guess you don’t know Mr. Johnson well, do you.”

“I see him where we go to stay in town. He okay.”

“That’s fine. You know your uncle, Tommy Johns, has died, right?”

“Yah, good. He tries to kill the deputy. Buck shoots, so he can’t. They load Buddy and Tommy onto a wagon to take to town. Buck says Tommy tries to kill Buck. The deputy kill Tommy. He dead now.”

“Yes, that is what happened. How come you stay at Betty and Buck’s ranch?”

“Deputy say, Buck, keep Sonny. Betty bakes Sonny cake. Give big piece. Me happy.”

Would you like to stay with them?”

“Yah.”

“Okay, you go sit over there, and I’ll talk to them. Buck Harrison and Betty Turner, come sit up here, and I will use first names here. Betty, I understand you most recently became a widow. Will you tell me a little about your life? I’m doing this because I must find a permanent home for Sonny.

“That is what we want to happen, sir.”

“Continue, please.”

“Sir, I was a mail-order bride, marrying Mr. Turner some little over two years ago. I believe I fulfilled my duties as his wife. There was no love in the marriage at all. I found him abusive and extremely penny-pinching. It wasn't easy to provide meals for him and his men with what he allowed me for household expenses. He didn’t come in from chopping wood a little over two months ago. I took a lantern and discovered him under a downed tree. I was two months pregnant then and am now going into my fourth month.”

“This must be very difficult for you?”

“Not now, it isn’t. One day Buck Harrison came by the ranch and was there when I came home from town. It was a cold day; he had built a fire and begun a meal. I was pretty sad up until he came. I had a ranch but no crew or money then, and my horses needed hay for the winter. Immediately my life turned around. Buck bought into the ranch, and he had funds with him. He found men to help work the cattle.”

“What’s next for you?”

“I need to gain sure title to the ranch and cattle so Buck can claim to be a full partner as I have agreed. Other things need doing, also.”

“Have you done anything about getting the title? You are your husband’s widow, so it shouldn’t be difficult.”

“Attorney Johnson has the paperwork with him today.”

“Good. May I see them?”

John brought them forward and handed them to the judge. He looked over the forms.  “John, Turner had no other relatives or heirs?”

“Not that I could determine. Turner was born on the ranch, and his parents are both deceased. No bills are outstanding against the estate either.”

“Good. I’ll have my clerk file this here in the courthouse. As far as I can see, you are the sole owner. Do you have a written agreement that Buck is to become your partner?”

“We do, sir.”

“Let me see it.” It was a simple deed change with the amounts given and a full description. “You sold Buck half of about 2500 head of cattle and half the ranch for $500. That’s pretty cheap.”

“It is, sir, but I had to consider that I was pregnant, had no funds, and most of all, just free of an abusive marriage. So, I had heard the townspeople would take up a collection to get me back where I had came from. That would have been charity.”

“So, what is your relationship with Buck Harrison at present?”

“We are not in a relationship in the physical sense. When my mourning period is over, we will begin walking out together. Within days of now, Buck has professed love for me. I feel the same about him.”

“I should think you would. Buck, why don’t you come up and talk to me now? What are your thoughts about being a partner to Betty and the ranch?”

“Sir, my mother died a few months ago. She had her estate divided up among us four brothers. I am the youngest. My older brothers are all married with families. There isn’t room for another ranch nearby, and no one would have won if Mother had divided things, so we all got a piece of the range and some money. She suggested I have the liquid assets and leave to find my place. My brother’s ranges are adequate but would be diminished if I took a third of them.”

“I can understand that. Why didn’t you buy the widow out?”

“Because I could see, she may not have loved her husband, but she did love the ranch. I didn’t have to spend much money to acquire it, and she didn’t have to move. I found three men to work for us, and we all live in the bunkhouse. Betty is left to occupy the house. Sonny lives with us now too. He seems very happy. When I left my home place, I wasn’t particularly happy. I had money, yes, but I was pretty much pushed out. I believe being a partner with Betty will make me much happier than I ever would be someplace else.”

“That’s fine for both of you. Now tell what would you be doing for Sonny if you should gain guardianship of him?”

“We have talked about him and would treat him as the ten-year-old he will be forever. He is very physically able enough and can do almost any chore if it is explained to him. He is the happiest when given something to work at. He has been sawing on the winter’s wood supply with the other men. I would never let him chop wood because I don’t think he would realize how much damage he can do to himself.”

Betty said, “Buck is trying to buy some chickens because Sonny loves scrambled eggs, and he knows they go into the cakes I bake. Hopefully, we can pick them up on our way home. They will be on the barn floor for the winter, but we have enough funds to build a good-sized hen house come spring. I expect to have a baby in May sometime, so it will be on the men to keep him happy.”

“You’d trust Sonny around a baby?’

“Yes, I would. Sonny has been abused, and I know how that feels. You can’t hurt someone when you have been hurt so much yourself.”

“This all sounds good to me. One question: Of the two of you, who keeps track of your money and decides on the expenditures you decide to make?”

“We’ll make them together because we both have money.”

“I thought Buck said you were broke when he arrived at your ranch.”

“I was as far as I knew then. But we both thought it odd that I only found $200 at my husband’s death. I knew he had sold cattle sometime in September. I searched everywhere I could think of. Buck found a loose board under a big chest, and we did find a lot of money.”

“Have you counted it? To find out how much it was?”

“We didn’t have to. Buck found an account book and a journal. Jim Turner had plans to sell the cattle and the ranch without telling me and would leave. I wasn’t to be asked to go with him.”

“That must have made you mad?”

“It didn’t because he was dead before I discovered his plans. Buck, you have those books with you, don’t you?”

“They are in my saddle bags. Judge, do you want to see them? There are some other things in them I wish to point out. Betty and I believe that her husband was rustling yearling heifers from our two neighbors. It even tells how many from each. When Deputy Sims was here last week, he verified that Tommy Johns had bought a large herd of heifers.”

The sheriff spoke: “We discussed this. Sims and Buck concluded that Turner had the help of the Turner crew to accomplish this. Sims had inspected some of the small branding fires, and Buck found where a small herd had been held out of sight for some time.”

“Sheriff, leave that for now. I need to get a permanent home for Sonny Sanders. It is time for dinner. Let’s go over to the hotel and eat. I’ll make my decision when we get back and continue this. I have been Sonny’s trustee since his mother died and his guardian since I was informed that Tommy Johns was deceased. It is a position I do not want. Hopefully, I’ll fill the position by the day's end.”

Sheriff Carlson, Attorney Johnson, Judge Black, Betty, Sonny, and I sat for dinner in the hotel dining room. Sonny sat between us. Betty had been working on his table manners. We were working on all of our crew’s manners at the same time.

The choices for dinner were liver and onions, fried steak, and chicken pot pie. Sonny and I had the liver, still pink in the center. Betty ordered the pie, and the rest had steak.

The judge asked, “Does Sonny like that, or is he saying what he wants because you ordered it?”

“He likes it. Betty eats it too but will go with chicken if available.” All drank coffee and ate rolls that came in a serving pan at the same time. Sonny looked at Betty, and she put a roll on the table before him. There was real butter, and Sonny slathered the roll with this. He then picked the roll apart into small pieces and chewed it slowly. He consumed my roll after his own before our meal came.

While waiting, I asked about Tommy Johns. The sheriff answered, “Quite the old pirate. He wasn’t well-liked, mostly because he never washed and was always dirty, He was never caught doing anything illegal, but everyone wondered. He did furnish beef for places and people in town and had a small slaughtering operation for some years. I told him as long as the meat was legal and the area was kept clean. I wouldn’t hassle him. He had a butcher that did all of his work, and his place was under the butcher's direction.

“The first indication that he might be crooked was when Deputy Sims asked about some heifers. You tell me that Turner was part of that.”

Betty spoke. “Most assured that he was rustling from his neighbors.”

“Okay, I’ll let Sims handle it.” Just then, our meal came, and we ate. Sonny had been coached well, and we had no trouble with him. No one wanted dessert, but Betty said when I paid the bill, I had a piece of cake wrapped up to take. Sonny’s eyes widened, and he smiled when he heard this.

When we returned to the courthouse, Judge Black said, “Okay, I think you two are good people, and I’m going to name you both Guardians of Sonny. I’d like it if you were a married couple. Will that happen, and if so, will it be soon?”

“Judge, Buck and I do have the understanding to be married. The only thing holding us up is the convention of me being a widow, and it is less than four months since that happened.”

The judge smiled, “You know I could order you to marry to give you cover. Would you object to that happening?”

Both of us smiled and shook our heads. “So ordered by the court. Would you be fine with it if I married you right now?”

“Please.” It did happen with the attorney and sheriff as witnesses. Twenty minutes later, I kissed Betty for the first time as my wife.

“Okay, that done with. There are papers to be filled out concerning Sonny becoming your ward. You are responsible for him, and a considerable amount of assets come with him. Remember, I will still be the trustee to oversee that you treat him correctly. What he has for assets must last him the rest of his life, even after you two are gone. But, you can spend any amount to make him have a comfortable life as long as he is with you. Is this understood?”

We both said yes. “If we treat Sonny just as we will our children when they come along, is that good enough?”

“Yes, exactly. Now the assets are considerable. Remember, Johns was the boy’s uncle, and his only heir was Sonny. So, there is money in a bank account that Sonny now owns and cash in a separate account that was Johns. There is the slaughterhouse and the ranch operation that Johns set up less than a year ago. That probably is the most valuable. Changing the ownership will take a while and put you in charge as guardian. That can’t all be done today.

“Right now, the sheriff oversees the assets that aren’t in the bank. You can operate both businesses if you so choose.”

“Is that question?”

“Yes.”

“Betty, what do you think?”

“Buck, we are happy in our place. Do we want to take on more at this distance?”

“I don’t. I want to know your feelings.”

“Those are my feelings.”

“Judge, I think the best for Sonny and us would be to have those assets sold.”

“Your call and sensible. Do you want to look at both places before they are sold?”

“No, not at all. I want to retain the price of 107 yearling heifer cows in our name so that I can return that amount to the original owners of the stock. In other words, that is a debt owed, and I intend to satisfy it.”

“That will be no problem. I’ll have Sheriff Carlson do that when the property and cattle are sold. It may be some time, though.”

“Understood.” The judge then passed the two bank accounts to look at.

Betty exclaimed. “Wow, for a crook, Johns was well off.”

“Yes, Mrs. Harrison, remember he wasn’t caught until it killed him. Think what he would have been worth if he hadn’t gone that day to steal three steers worth 20 or 30 bucks each. He made the wrong decision and might have lived twenty years longer than he did.”

Our business was finished here for the day. What to do? I wanted to sleep with Betty, my wife, but we had to look to Sonny’s needs. We could live with it, though, for we were married four months earlier than our original plan.

We decided that Betty should have a new hat to replace the shawl of black that she had been using to cover her head. Wedding rings were scarce, and there was little choice, but Betty found a plain gold band, and I put it on her finger. She was marveling at it when crossing the street and almost fell. I would have, except I caught and held her upright. She giggled happily.

We finally ended up in the hotel. Johnson was staying in one room, which we would be billed for. The hotel said they had a room with a bed for a servant located in an anteroom. We engaged that for the night.

Sonny came into the room with us. I showed him where he was to be sleeping. Our new charge was tired and went to bed immediately. We ensured he was asleep, and then we began disrobing ourselves.

“Buck, I wish I had the figure I had before I became pregnant. I never considered myself pretty, but I did have good shape.”

“Betty, you still have a beautiful body for carrying a baby for four months. You are so beautiful. I know you aren’t vain, and I’m pleased about that. Vanity only suits the person who is that way, and you keep yourself well and clean. The only time I saw your hair in disarray was the night at the ranch when you pulled your team up and asked who was in your house.”

“Buck, and yes, that was the best night of my life. Although I hope tonight might be ahead of that one by morning.” We didn’t turn the lamps off, only down. We wanted to see each other's faces as we commenced to love each other.

Betty's last statement before us snuggling was, “Tonight was way ahead of any night I could have imagined. I will see and thank the Judge tomorrow for making sure we were married before he made Sonny our ward.”

We had breakfast in a diner with Sonny and Johnson. I found the bank opened at eight o’clock and needed to speak to him about the bank accounts. As Sonny’s ward, my and Betty’s names would be put on them. “I know. The judge said you would be in so I could have your signatures. Will you be transferring the funds to another bank?”

“Eventually, we will. Until our ward’s business is settled here, they might as well stay as they are.

“Thank you. The accounts are substantial and will increase as the property he just entered is sold. I suggest you take an amount and open an account in your town bank. Your lawyer can tell you what you can charge for your ward’s expenses. Better to keep abreast of those and not leave them to accumulate and forget one.”

“Thank you, this is all new to us.”

“Not a big problem. Mr. and Mrs. Harrison, it is a pleasure having your business.”

When we reached the outside, Johnson had the buggy ready, and we loaded up and left town. Our status had changed mightily in the last twenty-four hours. I was married. Betty had a new name and married. I had a bag of coins in my saddlebag to pay for any expenses for the immediate needs of our ward. As we traveled toward home, Betty kept turning around and looking at us, riding behind. Sonny noticed, “Why does Betty keep looking at us?”

“She isn’t looking at us. She is looking at me. I’m her husband. Remember the Judge saying words, and we kissed? One other thing, I will be sleeping in the house and not in the bunkhouse with you and the men any longer.”

“Joe told me that was going to happen someday.”

———————————

John Johnson dropped Betty at Alma’s. He picked up the reins and said, “You know you can charge almost all of this trip, including my bill, off against Sonny’s account because this trip was mainly about him. I can keep the accounts and give you a copy.”

“I had better get some money and open an account at this bank.”

“No hurry. You’re newly married. Congratulations, and by the way, you are a fine couple. You’re doing well by and with your ward too. The Judge and sheriff commented on it. They, of course, had seen Sonny around before Johns was killed. And neither would have wanted to sit at the table with him then. That settled on the Judge making you his ward.”

“John, stop out someday and visit.”  

I will. Won’t be soon. You must get used to married life, which will take some time.”

“Thanks, John.” Sonny and I rode the short distance to the feed store. “Hi Buck, I thought you might be returning this afternoon. I’ve got things to tell you. Two of your boys were in at noon yesterday. They came in for a beer and some stuff to shoe a horse. I had them load up two crates of hens, some wire netting, and two bags of hen feed. They went home and said they would have the chickens all fixed by tonight. Was that okay?”

“Great, I’ll tell my wife.”

Pete started to say something, and then, “What do you mean, your wife? Did you and Betty get hitched?”

“Had to. The Judge made us do it before he would make Sonny our ward.”

“Well. I’ll be damned. Betty will make you a good woman. Alma and I were wondering when it was going to happen. Hey, I’ll get one of the men to cover for me. They’ll take care of your horses. I have a bottle at home. Being married calls for a drink.”

“Just one, Pete; I have responsibilities now. A wife and a kid, you know.”

“Uh-huh.”

Pete went onto the house with me directly behind him. Betty was waiting by the door because she was watching for him. Alma had gone to the kitchen. Pete was shouting to Alma when we came together for a kiss. Alma was staring at them. Betty announced, “We’re married.”

Betty turned on Buck, “You told Pete, didn’t you? We were going to surprise them together.” Betty flashed her wedding ring. “I don’t care, Dear; I’ll get back at you somehow.” We kissed again and laughed.

“What followed was a full explanation of their trip to Mountain Gap. They talked about Sonny being their ward. Neither mentioned that his substantial liquid assets and property were coming to them as well. Alma and Pete impressed on them that it was late and they should stay over. “Okay, but we are leaving at six. We’ve been away two nights, and I’m tired of traveling, and this will make three. Buck needs to try out my bed, too.”

Before they went to bed, Alma announced that we could expect a Shivaree some evening soon. Pete put Sonny down in the lounging chair, and he was asleep before the two couples were done talking.

Later upstairs, the two newlyweds snuggled close. “This feels so good, being next to a man I love with all my heart.”

We did get away after a cup of coffee in the morning and home before nine. The men were in the barn and came out when we rode in. “Hey, Buck, we’ve got chickens, and they’ve already laid eggs for your breakfast. How was your trip?”

“Better than expected. We have something to tell you.”

Sonny spoke before Betty or I could say more. “Betty kiss Buck all time. Buck sleep her bed in the house. No sleep in Bunkhouse again.”

Betty and I laughed, and she flashed her wedding ring. “That’s right, men. Buck and I were married on Tuesday. Another good news is that Sonny is our ward, and we are his guardian.”

“That is good news, Miz Harrison. Congratulations to both of you. This ranch is surely becoming one happy place to live.”

“Well, come in and have coffee while I cook my husband his breakfast. Have you all eaten?”  

“Yes, we have. Why don’t we show Sonny the chickens? They sure are fun to watch. But I’ll bet they can’t be herded like cattle.”

“No, Joe, I guess not.” Sonny didn’t want to come in for breakfast. He was fascinated by the hens. There were only three eggs that had been brought in earlier. Betty made sure I had two and did offer up the third, which I declined. We were finishing breakfast when Zeke came in.

“Buck and Betty, we men are going after a few loads of wood. Sonny won’t leave the chickens, so you are alone for the day. Please don’t bother with lunch. We got some bread and sliced beef in the bunkhouse. We’ll see you late in the afternoon.”

Betty’s face was red. We knew the men were giving us time alone. “Thanks, men, you’re the best.”

Betty had water on the stove heating for a bath. We had four or five hours to get to know each other without interference. It was daylight, and a bit of winter sun was in the window. Alone, relaxed and in love, you can’t beat that.

When I was ready to face the world again, I found Sonny in the barn watching the chickens. He had nine eggs in a group. He had got onto when an egg arrived and would go in and pick it up. “Sonny, Betty could use those eggs in the house. I believe she is going to bake a cake.”

“Okay, I'll come in soon. Cold out here.”

Betty had cold sliced beef on a saucer and told Sonny to eat some. Sonny, for a boy who had been half-starved at times, ate with a particular daintiness. I began a conversation with him.  

“Sonny, I’m going to give the chickens to you. They will be yours to feed, water, clean the pen and get the eggs. You also own the chickens. Betty and I own the cattle and we do that for the cattle. You are to do the same with the chickens. The eggs are yours. If you have too many eggs, you can swap them in the store in town for candy or something you want. Betty and I will advise you on how to do this.

“The men in the bunkhouse take care of the cattle and horses and you take care of the chickens.”

“Okay.” Maybe Sonny didn’t have the concept of keeping hens, but he would after we showed him how. In my mind, Sonny might want to increase the number. I would build a hen house and buy chicks. Keeping chickens could be his life’s work. He should feel more part of the ranch when he had his daily chores. Thinking back to Judge Black's advice, I’m sure he would approve.

—————————————

I just knew that Pete and Alma would organize a Shivaree as warned, so we went about getting ready for it. Pete and Alma would make sure they would create a lot of noise, but knowing that Betty was pregnant, they would contain themselves. Alma’s justification for disturbing us would be because Betty and I were married; she was a new widow and had bucked convention and married too soon after the death of her husband. I suspected it would be more of a welcome than to chastise us.”

I thought of how I would receive the group in the crowd. Betty and I discussed this, and we guessed it would happen Saturday night.  

Betty advised, “I’ll get the men to fry a bushel of doughnuts, and it may be cold, so get some wood in for a bonfire in the yard. If it is late, they will be chilled. I’ll shave up some chocolate in case they bring kids with them. Coffee will have to do unless they bring something else. After all, this is their party and not ours.”

“Betty, you’ve been to these before?”

“A couple. Usually, Shivarees are fun. Well, one wasn’t. My neighbor was about forty and got one of the town girls pregnant and was pressured to be married. I pitied the girl, but she should have known better, and the two were harassed that night. I think it was her father who suggested they strip both of them. They did take him down to his long johns and her down to her chemise and bloomers. The crowd fired off guns and generally made a terrible racket. Finally, Dad went over and told the crowd to leave.”

“What happened to them after that?”

“Wonders be, they did love each other, and as far as I know, they were happy. She gave the man three children. He is getting old now, but she sticks right by him. I often thought of them when I was married to Turner. It just didn’t seem fair. Their marriage was so happy, and I was so miserable.”

“And now?”

“I’m not miserable anymore.”

We were right, and it was eight o’clock Saturday night when we could hear horses and wagons on the road. Then we heard them stop before they got in front of the house. Suddenly we heard pots and pans being banged on, and there were a few gunshots and a lot of hooting and hollering.

My crew was aware, and I had instructed one of them to put a match to the pile of dry wood when they heard someone coming. We had even doused some of the wood with coal oil, and ten minutes later, the whole pile flared up. It was a surprise to everyone standing there in the light.

“Hey, everyone, you must be chilled. Come closer, and we’ll put the coffee on. I think there will be coals soon and it won’t take long. I see some people I haven’t met yet. Betty, my wife should be out soon.”

The ranchers on either side of this ranch were here with their wives, and there were six children who belonged to them. Four punchers belonged to the ranchers too. Pete, Alma, and their two kids were here: Ron Sims, the deputy, the storekeeper, and his wife. Our attorney John Johnson had his wife with him. There was one young couple that didn’t come forward at first.

Deputy Sims urged the two to come up closer to the fire. “Buck, this young couple is starting a farm on the other side of town on forty acres. Next year they hope to have potatoes, squashes, and turnips for sale. By August, they might have some sweet corn. They’ll be planting popcorn too.”

“Hey, that is great. I came from a good-sized family, and my Ma made sure we had garden goods like that.

One of the ranchers, Brad Owen, asked, “How’d you know we were coming? I thought we kept it real quiet.”

“Nobody told me. But I know Pete. He was always up to something like this. His Shivarees used to get pretty wild, So if it happened, I would shut it down as soon as possible.”

“Buck, I guess you got me. I brought along a bottle. I think there is more than one in the crowd, too. Where is Betty anyway? She should be here. Alma, go get Buck’s wife and drag her out here.” Alma went charging into the house.

“Pete, she isn’t here. Buck, what did you do with her?”

“Well, be quiet a minute.” Betty had left the back door and stood near the bunkhouse in the dark.

She started to get her pitch, and the group heard this near the fire. Then the words “Rock of Ages” came forth. She told me she was going to sing a hymn. Never hesitating, she sang, “Rejoice, the Lord is King.” Finishing, she advanced out of the dark into the light of the fire.

“I used to sing those songs with my mother in church. Now that I have your attention, I want to welcome you all to our home. For two years, I have lived here and have never been happy. Then Buck came along, and I’m happy now. The coffee is ready, and a huge bucket of doughnuts is under a tablecloth.

“I want to say that Buck and I have taken on a young man as his guardian. He does have some problems, and his mind will not advance much beyond what it is now. His name is Sonny Sanders, and he will be with us, we hope, for a long time. You may not see him tonight because he is timid.”

Pete was the first to speak to Betty. “Damn it, girl, I didn’t bring my mouth organ.”

Alma spoke, “Yes, you did Pete. I was hoping we could get Betty to sing that Lorena song again. You can play that for her.”

Betty declined and then agreed to sing it again when the next dance near Christmas was posted.

All the punchers went off and did what most did, bragging about how good or (how bad) their outfit was. Brad Owen and Steve Murphy, the storekeeper, our lawyer, and the deputy, sat on the ground. I was questioned about what I did before I arrived here. I didn’t hold anything back.

“My folks were cattlemen, and my four brothers took to it. When settling up after Ma died, the only trouble was no land for a ranch for me. Ma told me she’d do right by me, and she did. She left me cash equal to one of my brothers’ ranches.

“I was drifting around looking for a ranch to buy into. I stopped here. There was nobody home, but I expected someone would show up. It was after dark when this woman drove in. She looked tired and worn out. More like she didn’t know if she wanted to live or die. I had walked into the house, built up the fire, and put a piece of meat to cook. It was at the point of smelling good when she walked in.

“She told me her problems, and I gave her money for half the ranch, becoming her full partner. That’s about it.”

“Where’d you get the punchers from?”

“They were camped in the hills. They wanted to stay for the winter. Young as they are, they are about as good as I’ve ever worked with. We have had our problems. I had to slap Pritchard down. He took it alright. That goes back to when we were boys.

“Our deputy walked right into a bunch of cow thieves. That came out okay. He got shot up a little. We pulled him out of that. Course, he wouldn’t have got into trouble if Pete hadn’t got to tattling on me to him.”

“How do you mean?”

“Well, Mr. Owen, we figured there was some rustling up in the hills south of here. We had chased our cows down from there a couple of days before. My men were sleeping in the hay at the livery stable and heard Tommy Johns and the ones with him say something about my cattle. We were going to check it out. I stopped and talked to Pete. He filled me in on this, Johns. After we left, he went and spoke to Deputy Sims. My men and I picked up John's tracks and trailed him almost to the flat land where our cattle are now.  

“Suddenly, we heard this horse behind us coming along at a good clip. It was the deputy. We ducked out of sight, and when he went by us and around the corner of the hill, he ran smack into Johns, who had three steers on ropes. Johns or his son shot at him. It wasn’t long before back came the deputy, with blood dripping from his arm. He deputized us on the spot, and we rounded up the Johns’ outfit. John’s son, Buddy, was killed, and I smashed John’s shoulder.

“The last one of the bunch was a sixteen-year-old boy with the intelligence of a ten-year-old. He didn’t seem particularly upset about the men being hurt he was with, one being injured and the other one dead. I took it he was more in bondage than free. Johns had kept him that way by controlling what he ate. After Betty had tied up Sims’ wound, he stayed at the ranch while Sims and I put the dead body and Johns in the buckboard and started for town. You want to tell the next part, Ron?”

“Johns had a smashed shoulder, but it didn’t stop him from threats and swearing. I was behind the wagon suffering from my wound. Suddenly Johns reached behind his neck with his left hand and came out with a knife. I didn’t react quickly enough to what he was doing. Anyway, I shot Johns, interrupting him, just as he threw. The knife didn’t make its turn, and the haft hit Buck in the back. My shot took care of Johns.”

“Yeah, we saw the bodies you brought in and we saw you leave with them for Mountain Gap. What happened to the boy?”

“He’s here. A couple of days later, after Ron returned, he said the boy was a nephew of Johns and had been put into Johns's care. I knew the kid couldn’t make it on his own. He had worked hard. Betty was sorry for him, so we decided to make him our ward. We all packed up and went to Mountain Gap and saw the trustee, Judge Black.”

“Buck, did you have any problems with the Judge?”

“Problems, yes, but all good ones. The Judge said we should be a couple to make Sonny our ward. We were married there by the Judge in his office, coming home married with Sonny, who is now our ward. My men like him, and Betty and I do too. At least the boy won’t have to fend for himself, and he’ll be treated right.”

“That’s Christian of you, Buck.”

“Yeah, maybe, but it is mostly Betty’s doings.” I had said everything I wanted to say, got up, and threw more wood on the fire. Everyone stirred around. The women jammed into the house. The kids were racing around in a tag game.

I asked, “Were you going back to town tonight?”

“Nah, we were going to wake you guys up, go about a mile down the road, and camp for the night. The settlers did it by crossing the prairies. We figured we would do it for one night if they did it for months.”

“Hey, that’s no good; camp right here. Put the girl kids in Betty’s bed. The boys in the bunkhouse and anyone can crawl into the hay mow if they want to. There is hay pitched onto the barn floor to sleep on if you have your blankets.”

Pete said, “We brought blankets, and I suspect the women brought some feather beds in the wagon. I think me and the kids will be fine right here if you keep the fire going.”

Ron Sims caught Brad Owen, Steve Murphy, and me standing together. “You men going to be in town next week?” We all agreed we could be on Thursday. “Stop by my office. I did discover some rustling that took place last year. It’s all over now, but you all should know about it. Tonight isn’t the time to talk about it.”

“We’ll be in.” Most everyone except the two ranchers and Pete’s family left.

As the deputy left, he asked if I wanted to share everything about Jim Turner and if I would pay the ranchers for the cattle he had rustled.”

“Yeah, I am. The money will come from Sonny’s estate, so that it won’t cost me anything. It will get me in good with Owen and Murphy. Their women seem to hit it off with Betty and want to be friends. Turner kept Betty from being sociable, but now she is glorying in the freedom with me.”

“See you Thursday. I had a good evening. I came because these things can get rough, and I didn’t want any lasting hard feelings. It turned out good and was fun.”

The only people left were the two ranchers, their families, their punchers, and Pete and Alma. All the punchers ended up in the hay mow. Sonny had come out of the barn and went to his bunk in the bunkhouse. Three boys of the ranchers had gone in and picked a bunk. Everyone was tired, and they went right off to sleep.

There were four young girls and they slept on our bed. The four women, Betty, Alma, and the two ranch wives, sat and traded stories. When Alma got too tired to keep her eyes open, she made tracks for her wagon, and the other two went to their wagons. “Betty, you’re the one with no place to sleep. Come on and take Pete’s place. I see the men are about out of it and used to sleeping on the ground.” By midnight everyone was down for the night and asleep.”

———————————

Just after dawn, I heard the other ranch hands saddle up and head across lots for their respective ranches. I saw Sonny come out of the bunkhouse to feed his chickens. I eased out, built up the fire, and went into the house for more coffee. Then I saw the boys in the bunkhouse go into the barn looking for Sonny.

We didn’t have food, so I expected everyone to leave soon. My three hands came down from the haymow and proceeded to water the three teams that had been turned into the corral and forked some hay there for them.

Pete roused up, “Jesus Christ, that ground is hard. Where is Alma?”

“She’s in the bed of your wagon.”

Not quiet, Pete said, “Alma, get up. I want some breakfast. The kids will be yammering for food, too.” He reached over the side of the wagon to shake Alma. He grabbed who he thought was his wife.  

It was Betty who was laughing at him when he jumped back. Betty smiled at him. “Good morning Pete. Careful, Buck may object to you getting familiar with me. He slaps hard. Course, he has never slapped me.”

“Betty, I’m sorry.”

“Forget it, Pete.” Everyone was awake, and vittles and cookware came out, and soon we were all around the fire waiting to get fed.”

Brad and Steve, you have a long way to get home."

Brad answered, "I wouldn't if you let us use the old trail we used to use before Turner shut us off. It can save us three miles from the ranch to town."

"I didn't know about that?"

Betty spoke, "You mean there is a shortcut across our range, and Jim wouldn't let you use it? I didn't know this either, and he never mentioned it. As of right now, please feel free to use it anytime. Buck will say the same."

"Sure, what Betty said. That way, we will see more of you when you go to town and get the news when you return."

"That's great, Betty. We thank you. What were Sims trying to say, and why are we supposed to meet him in his office."

"Well, I don't know as I should tell you. Sims wanted to get it out into the open."

"Buck, tell them, or I will."

"Okay, Betty. I can explain more about Betty when I came here. Betty was out of money and had used the last she had to buy hay from Pete. After presenting her problems, she did sell me a half interest at a ridiculously low price. We talked about her husband, and she told me he had sold a herd of yearlings in early September.

"When he died, all she could find for money was two hundred dollars and a little money she had kept from him of her own. "We talked about it, and we concluded that he must have it hidden in the place somewhere
"I found it, and I found two books, one a journal and one an account book. Several things about what Turner was like were laid bare in the journal. Much of it was what he planned for Betty's future which wasn't good for her. When he sold the herd, all of them were yearling heifers.

"There was a separate accounting of his money and a code of sorts. There were 67 yearlings listed, marked JT Boxed plus an O, and there were 40 yearlings, marked JT Boxed plus M. I showed this to Deputy Sims, and we both agree that either Turner or Johns had rustled these from his neighbors."

"When could he have done this?"

"Knowing cattle and when your roundup was, it had to have been last April when he eased those unbranded 107 head away from their mothers. I sent my men scouting, and they found a hidden draw with enough room to hold that many heads for a short time. After the roundup, they just branded them with Turner's brand.

"My crew also found places where a fire could have been built to brand cattle. There was nothing in the journal about that. It could have been that Johns was stealing cattle from Turner, and it was he who built those fires."

"Why are you telling us this? So Turner got away with some of our yearling heifers, and they left with his brand on them.'

"Betty and I have talked, and she thinks I should give you what her former husband got for them. I'm with her on this because it isn't going to cost me a cent of money."

"How so?"

"Well, the sheriff of Mountain Gap looked over the herd when Johns drove it in, and although, thinking Johns crooked, he found everything was in order. Remember also that Turner died about a week after he sold this herd of yearlings, and Betty didn't even know about the deal. One of my men killed Buddy Johns, and the deputy killed Tommy Johns. Sims transported the bodies back to Mountain Gap and found out Sonny was staying here and was the only heir. Judge Black, Sonny's trustee, made Betty and me guardians.

"Sonny comes to us with some assets as an heir. I do have to oversee paying any debts that might arise, and I have to pay them. I am willing to do this. I'll apply to be reimbursed from the trustee for any outlay I make on Sonny's behalf."

"That's pretty neat."

"Yeah, so when we meet on Thursday with Sims, I'll have some money to pay for your rustled yearlings. I'll tell you, I'm impressed with the deputy we have stationed in our town. We may not have him long because when Sheriff Carlson retires, he will put Sims up to replace him."

"We'll play dumb and listen to the deputy."

"He has worked hard on Betty and my behalf."

"Any idea what we will be getting? It shouldn't matter; it will be a nice Christmas present for us. That's in about three weeks and will come in handy."

"I'll bring the account book and show you what Turner received. I'm hoping it will make you happy."

"I'll be satisfied whatever the amount is. It will be like found money."

Alma and the ranch wives made flap jacks and had a large slab of bacon that they sliced. It was after nine when everyone left. Betty received hugs from the women and hugged some of the girl children. The ones old enough to understand, she told she was having a baby before spring.

––––––––––––––––––––––––––

I told the men there was nothing on for today; I was going to laze around and recover from the excitement of last night. Betty and I did make some plans. We decided our money was safer in the bank, so we would open up accounts in our name this coming week.

Betty had something else on her mind that I should be doing. That was after a nap after dinner, that is. "Buck, you should write and tell your family you are married, own a ranch, and will have a baby in the spring."

"Yeah, Betty, I'll get to it. They are probably wondering where the hell I have gotten to. Tell you what, why don't you write a letter? Just a note to Richard H. Harrison, my older brother. Say that we live near Breckenridge, own a ranch, and you will have a baby in May. Just sign your name as Mrs. Buck Harrison."

"Buck, that's too damned mean to treat your family like that."

"No, it isn't. The family would do that to me if the circumstances were reversed. You will get to understand my brothers and me after a while. Besides, if you write just those bare facts after I have gone less than three months, they will know I have found a place and landed on my feet."

"I won't do it."

"Oh, come on, Mrs. Harrison, just for me?"

"You're sure that's the way you want it.?"

"That's the way I want it." Betty did try to get me to change my mind. Women do have the power, so I relented a bit. "Okay, add (more details in the next letter sometime after Christmas.) Put parentheses around this, so they will think I didn't know what you had written."

"You and your family are weird, but I love you anyway."

The old trail that Turner had stopped the Owen ranch from using couldn't be used by their wagon because it had become brushed in over the years. Yesterday, the Owens had to return to Breckenridge and around home that way. If we continued to be friends, I thought I might work on the trail from this end if my men had time this winter. In the spring, there would be a roundup. I wanted to build onto the ranch house. Betty certainly deserved a good home.

I wanted to get the hens into a hen house and start my laying hens from chicks. Damn, I had forgotten to see about buying that gig for Betty when she got too big to climb on a horse. I'd check into that the next time I was in Breckenridge.

I should begin cutting next year's firewood. I wondered if any trees were big enough for wood on that trail I would open up. Tomorrow I'd ride up there, find the trail and see how far it went before reaching the Owen spread.

I'd ask Betty to get into the saddle, and we'd look. Not knowing the ranch at all and with no one to ask was the trouble that prevented me from making plans about the cattle and the ranch. Betty had said that Turner had made her ride all over the ranch, and she did, but not knowing cattle, she needed to connect what an advantage or detriment of raising stock was. Something obvious to Jim and me but wouldn't be evident to her, being a town person.

The sun was shining Monday morning, so we saddled up and rode to where we figured the trail to the Owen ranch was located. We easily found it, and the brush blocked it. We could pull most of it by hitching the team to a chain wrapped around this. It might make the trail bumpy, and a little shovel work could fix that. Then we ran onto a cut bank of gravel, which would have to be moved where it had partially blocked the trail. We could fill the holes where the brush was removed with the dray.

Returning to the flats where our cattle were feeding, we circled this, riding along the western edge. I was mighty pleased to find more water that came down from between a couple of hills, and there was a rushing creek that didn't come out into the open pastures. The cattle had found this already and were drinking from it.

This creek paralleled the field and went out between another couple of hills. That solved the cattle finding enough water. I observed, "Betty and men, this ranch only gets better and better." It was late in the day when we returned to the house. Betty had put beans in a big pot, and they were done, so she made Johnny Cake, took a baked ham, and sliced it for supper.

Betty and I saddled up and headed for Breckenridge on Tuesday. We had a small satchel with paper money in it and two other ones with gold coins. One, I had come here with cash in my saddlebags. And Betty said she had brought another one with some keepsakes in it. Now it held the incredible amount of this money Jim Turner had hoarded. The amount was nearly three times what I was going to deposit.

Two men were coming into town for lumber to build a hen house. They should be along about a half hour after us. We'd go to the bank, and I'd help them after I got done.

We were early, barely nine o'clock. William Carrington was the banker. There were three customers lined up at the lone teller. Carrington was standing in the doorway of his office. Neither Betty nor I had ever been in. He spotted Betty and came over. "I know you. You were the one who sang that lovely song at the dance. Can I help you with anything while waiting for the teller?"

Betty answered, "Yes, we wish to deposit some money. It is quite a large amount."

"Fine, I can help you in the office." He went around to his chair and stood waiting. I swung the satchel and placed the gold in front of him. Betty did the same with the satchel she was carrying. The amount of gold was smaller than what she held in her satchel. We both began undoing the straps and opened them.

Carrington didn't move at first, "How much is there?"

Betty informed him. He started shaking his head and then queried. "Where did all this come from?" We didn't think it was anything to be hidden, so Betty told us about Jim hoarding it for a long time, and I just stated that some of it were an inheritance from my mother's estate.

He struggled to say, "I can't take that large of a deposit. That is more than half what my little bank is capitalized for. What if the bank is robbed? If I take this, I'll never be able to sleep from worrying that word will determine how much money is here. Hell, I'd have trouble cashing a $500 check. I don't carry that much on hand."

"Well, what would you suggest?"

"Deposit it with Wells Fargo. They advertise that the bank will guarantee they will replace it if robbed. I keep my reserves there myself."

"Where are they located, and how do we reach them?"

"It's Meadville where you ranchers drive your cattle. That's the end of the line for the railroad. You must know that?"

"Sorry, I'm new here, and Betty didn't have anything to do with what her husband did on the ranch. It is taking me a long time to know what I have for a range comprising the ranch. How do you get money from here to there?"

"I use an ex-soldier who is gun handy. You could use him. He lives in the ally back of the bank."

"Okay, line him up to leave in a half hour. I have two men who will be here shortly. I'll take them along. I'll have to get a couple of mounts from the livery to put my men on. I'll do that now. I will leave the list of lumber at the mill. Betty, we might stay in town tonight if we return late and bring the lumber home in the morning."

"Am I supposed to stay over?"

"Whatever you want to do. See Alma, have a gabfest, and go home or stay. She is always willing for you to stay over. Here take out $500 paper money to pay for the lumber and open an account with the same amount because we still want to use this bank. Carrington's eyes brightened when I said this.

I turned to the banker and told him I would return to get the money we were transporting. Carrington said, "I'll let you out the back door. It's the third door down. Tell him what you want. His name is Dirk, and he is reliable. He can knock on the door when he is ready. Mrs. Harrison, please relax while I write a note to Wells Fargo."

I found Dirk half asleep in front of his stove. He didn't say much after I told him Banker Carrington needed him to take a trip. He got up, asked how cold it was, and put on a heavier jacket. I said I would be going with him, and I hoped two of my men. If they weren't here yet, we would go alone.

He shrugged as if it was good either way with him. Before he put on his coat, he shrugged into an underarm holster and had a heavier weapon at his hip. He took a Winchester off some pegs, grabbed a scabbard, and slid the rifle into it. We came out the door, and he went around back. I thought this was a small house, but a horse stall was in the back half. That room he was in was his total living quarters. I headed for the livery stable.

I met Joe and Burt coming up the street in the wagon. "Change of plans, men. We're going to take a ride. I have to go to the Wells Fargo office in Meadville. It'll take about three hours. Park the wagon and horses at the livery stable. The livery will take care of them. I rented a couple of mounts for you to ride. After you get them saddled, pull behind the bank. We'll be coming out the back door. There will be a man named Dirk with us."

"What's going on?"

"I'll tell you some other time. We should be ready to take off when you get to the bank."

"Okay, Buck, I'm glad I brought my heavy coat. It looks like a storm. Is this a gun-carrying trip?"

I nodded but didn't say that it was. "We'll be back by then, and I hope home. Betty will be, anyway."

You do watch out for that woman."

"Do you blame me?"

"Nope."

It was a mile-eating trip, and we were in Meadvill in two and a half hours. Our horses were still in good shape. I said something to Dirk about it. "Cavalry, Captain. I thought as much of the horses as I did my troops. Still do. Say, you got an extra two dollars? I got a woman over to the fancy house. You can find your way home."

"Sure, thanks a lot. See you in town someday." He nodded. I carried the satchels in and placed them on a counter. A clerk came up, and I handed him the letter that Carrington had written.

"How much do you want to deposit?" I told him. "Wait while it is counted." He took them across the room and dumped the coins in a tray. Another took the paper money and did the same.

The man counting the coins and the clerk got their heads together. The clerk then came to me. He had a coin in his hand. "Mr. Harrison, this coin is no good. It's supposed to be a twenty-dollar coin, but it only has about a dollar of gold in it. The rest of it is lead. I'm supposed to report this, but if you want to keep it, it is okay with me."

"How'd you spot it?"

"Oh, easily, we stack the coins in a slotted tray and run our fingers down the stack. The man counting the coin can tell the difference immediately."

"I'll keep it and show my wife."

"Neither one of you try to spend it. Federal offense, you know."

"We're honest people." I had a slip of paper that said I had deposited several thousand dollars with the Wells Fargo concern. While I was winding that up, Joe bought sandwiches and a good-sized tin can of coffee. We sat on the edge of the steps coming out of Wells Fargo, ate, and drank. At 2:30, we headed the horses back to the road we had ridden on barely half an hour before."

It was six when we arrived back in Breckenridge. I told Joe and Burt to turn the horses in where the wagon is and come on home. "Never mind getting lumber; it will snow before morning." My horse was tired, and I was as well, and I wanted to snuggle up to my wife.

I went by Pete's, and he said he had seen Betty driving the wagon with lumber on it headed down the road toward home. "Damn woman, she always does the unexpected." (My thoughts, anyway.) It was way after nine when I pulled into our yard. Sonny and Zeke came out and took my horse. Betty was standing in the doorway. There was an inch of snow on the ground, and snowing hard.

I explained where Joe and Burt were to Zeke. They had ridden livery horses on our jaunt and not up to my mount for staying power. I told Joe I would be in town Thursday and bring their mounts in. Betty had jumped the gun by driving the team home, leaving them stranded.

"Buck, put me down. You're all wet. I worried about you every minute you were gone. I decided I had to do something. When I went to the livery for the wagon, they still needed to unhitch the team, so I stayed with the plan and got the load of lumber you wanted. I had Sonny and Zeke put canvas over it when it began to snow. Buck, I mean it, put me down. You might shave soon too. My face will be all red from your stubble."

Betty had stew to heat up, and I had the first satisfying food of the long day. It wasn't until we got into bed that I told her I thought our money was much safer at the Wells Fargo office than in Breckenridge.

Waking up to the sounds of Zeke and Sonny getting something to eat, we decided we didn't need to get up just yet and snuggled down for another hour. When we finally did go out, we found a note on the table. "Gone to town with hosses." Or that was what the message said. Zeke had admitted before he couldn't write much.

I looked at Betty, and we decided the bed hadn't cooled off yet, and it would be hours before all the men got home. Best to make use of it.

—————————————

It was two in the afternoon when our men came home, There were three in saddles, and Zeke was sitting in a gig. "Me, we were in the livery stable, and this old man came in and was talking. He said you had talked to someone about buying the gig his wife used to drive. He said he wanted $ 27.00 for it. We all went to look at it. The man at the livery said you were good for the money, so we took the wheels off and greased the hubs. Zeke's horse is the only one who has ever been hitched between shafts, so he got to drive it home. Five inches of snow didn't bother a bit."

Betty spoke, "You guys are wonderful and so thoughtful. I'll ride it tomorrow going to town."

"You can use my horse, Betty."

"No, I'll use one of the draft horses until I get used to it. We'll break one of the other saddle horses to drive. Maybe the horse I ride even."

We reached the town at ten. We didn't see any mounts in front of Sims' office, so we went into the diner. "How do you like your gig, Betty?

 "It's good, Ron. It will be better when I have a smaller, fleeter horse hitched to it."

I added, "We'll get there. This gig ought to make it so you can go to town until your eighth month." Patrons were coming in and going out. We were there 45 minutes when I saw Owen and a couple of his riders come down the street. "I'll bet they will be in for coffee. I haven't seen the Murphy outfit yet."

Betty leaned forward to whisper, "Buck, do you know everyone here spoke to us? Before Jim died, no one ever spoke to me."

"They didn't speak even here in the diner?"

"Buck, we never came into the diner. Jim was too cheap to buy a cup of coffee. If we were going to be in town, I would pack a sandwich and a canteen of water. This friendliness is a treat to say good morning to someone and receive the same with a smile."

"Yep, and all because of me." I laughed.

"Don't laugh because it is true, and I'm thrilled with people acting like they are pleased to see me."

"That's because they are pleased to see you" I was staring out the window and saw Murphy arrive. "We might as well go see the deputy. I guess they aren't coming in."

We got up and went down to the office. Ron was at his desk, and Brad Owen and Steve Murphy were still standing. Ron said. "I saw you two arrive and go into the diner. Betty, how is that gig in the snow?"  

"Good in snow, but I don't think I'll drive it if there's any ice or slippery going. I used a draft horse, sitting so low that I couldn't see much around that big-butted animal. Buck will train one of our saddle pony's to drive."

"Makes sense. Brad and Steve, I called you to come in. Buck has learned that Jim Turner was rustling some cow heifers off you. What do you want to do about it?"

Brad spoke, "I don't see that we can hang Buck for rustling because it was before his time, and I damned sure ain't going to hang Betty. She has promised to sing that Lorena song at the next dance. I want to hear it again. Deputy, what do you think we should do?"

"Buck and Betty have offered to pay for the heifers, which is exceedingly white of them. You will have to come to terms. Buck, you got that journal you have the figures in?"

"I do. This was Betty's husband's, and it has a lot of personal stuff in it. I have marked the page, and you can look at it." Betty handed it to me from her bag, and I opened the page. I pointed to the line beginning with a number. 67 head listed to JT boxed plus an O and 40 head listed to JT Boxed plus an M.  $1,605.00. Pure profit! That says it all.

"So he got $15.00 a head for them and the same for his own yearlings?"

"That's what it figures. I need to find out who put Turner's brand on them. Most likely, it was Tuner himself. Johns, whom he sold to, would have wanted them for a lot less if he had done the rustling. I didn't think along that line until I rode in today."

Sims spoke up. "That sounds more likely to me."

"Brad and Steve, what will you settle for? I hate to go over the $15.00 a head."

Steve Murphy said, "I'll settle for less than that." Brad said he would too. The two looked at each other. Betty and I knew that they had settled this beforehand. "How about $10.00 a head? We didn't have to drive them to market; there was no roundup or branding cost. I told you the other night that this was found money for us. The difference is you can give Betty a wedding gift from the ranches on either side of you."

"Thank you so much. To think I have lost more than two years in not knowing you or your families. I'll make it up to you."

"Betty, don't dwell on it. Not your fault at all. We'll get together more from now on."

"Oh Brad, I should tell you that Buck and I went up and found where the old trail was to your ranch. When our men aren't busy this winter, he will open it up so a wagon can get through."

"We'll begin on our end then. That will sure cut some time getting to town when it is done."

Steve said, "There is a decent horseback trail to my ranch. Not much good in winter, but the wife will show you where it is, come spring."

"Oh, that will be so great. For now, we want to settle up this rustling thing. $10.00 a head each, you said. And the numbers Buck gave you are satisfactory?" It was, and Betty paid in gold. Ron Sims provided paper for a receipt going to Johnson, our lawyer. The money would then come from Sonny's account back to us when the ranch he was heir to was sold.

Alma went by and saw us standing inside. "Betty, how long are you going to be busy?"

"I think I'm about done here."

"Come down and have a bite to eat. You coming too, Buck?"

"No, I'm buying my neighbors a drink. I'll get something off the bar to eat. Betty, I won't be here long, and I want to get home early. The days are so short I get nothing done."

Betty turned to Alma, Brad, and Steve, "Buck never is still. He gets more done daily than my first husband did in a week."

"Lucky you," Alma said.

"Pete is no slouch if I remember right."

"Yeah, he is; no complaints at all." The two went out. Betty swung into my saddle.

Betty laughed. "Buck. You can watch that horse's butt going home."

On the way to the saloon, Brad asked, "You know Pete Pritchard before?"

"Yeah, sure do. He grew up with my brothers and me. We were all close. I was the youngest and had to go some to keep up, but I managed. Pete being here keeps me from missing my brothers. I'm planning on staying. Being partners with Betty leaves me with some cash to build a good home for her. I never planned to get rich, and our ranch should give us a good living. No need to get bigger either."

"Hey, that's how Steve and I look at things.' Of course, with Turner gone, things are much friendlier without his ranch between Steve and me."

We had one drink and promised to get together during the winter. We'd let the women do the planning. Brad and Steve wanted to get to the bank, and I went to the feed store with the gig and the workhorse to talk to Pete. It was only a short time before Betty came looking for me. We didn't linger and headed home. We made it before dark. The men had been splitting wood. If they weren't careful, they would have it all done.

—————————————

Two weeks from today was the Christmas dance. I asked her if she was going to sing Lorena again. "Yes, several people have asked me to. Pete is going to play for me the same as last time. He thinks I should sing Silent Night too. Wednesday before that, when the children get out early, the public is invited in to see their Christmas program. Could we go to that?"

"We'll plan on it."

The next day was cold, and the sun shone. Joe and Burt went out to check on the cattle. Sonny and Zeke harnessed one of the workhorses and loaded the dray with wood-chopping tools. We headed for where we would brush out the wagon road to the Owen spread.

When examining what was in the box in the back room, I found a rusty machete that had ground a sharp edge to it. This tool was safer to wield than an axe when working close to other people. Machete was my tool of choice for this kind of work.

The brush was exceptionally thick near the flats, so we didn't accomplish as much as I thought we would. We did get about two hundred yards done. It would be a bumpy ride for a wagon because although we cut the brush close to the ground, there seemed to be dirt pushed up around the brush shoots. Occasionally, poles were big enough to make fence posts, so we laid these aside full length to be hauled in later.

It was a good start, and we had all winter to work on this, so we didn't push very hard. When the weather was decent, we worked at it. We always returned to the ranch long before dark to do chores and build up the fire in the bunkhouse. Betty always had a meal ready at about dark. Where I had worked last for my brother, I had a large crew and a cook shack for his help. I lived in the bunkhouse with the other hands even though I was a ramrod. This home was way much better for me this winter than last.

The Wednesday before the dance, we did go in to see the Christmas exercises the children put on before they broke for the Holiday. We enjoyed it immensely. Betty was asked to sing Christmas songs with the older kids when they lined up for the final exercise. Alma had suggested she be included along with three of the parents. Again, we made it home just as it was getting dark. Sonny had kept our fire going.

————————————

We had Thursday to plan to go to the dance Friday night. Betty was busy preparing what we would be taking for food. She was also running through the two songs she would sing under her breath. Not always under her breath, for she would burst into song often enough so I began to listen and could sing some of the words. It made her laugh. My efforts, we both knew, were terrible.

I drove the buckboard with what we were carrying. I promised to come home if the moon was out enough to light our way. We went to Pete and Alma's to change when we reached Breckenridge. One of the men took the buckboard and was to drop off the food donation. We would be walking uptown to the dance. The town had installed board sidewalks, keeping you out of the street.

Pete and Betty did a quick run-through of what she was to sing. I escorted Betty to the school and then went across the street to the saloon for a Christmas drink with the men.

Sonny was there with them. I looked at him. I would swear he had gotten taller by about two inches and had filled out about twenty-five pounds by having regular meals. It was all muscle, though, for he ate slowly and in small amounts. When satisfied, he would stop eating, so we doubted he would get fat. He certainly worked hard enough. With the wood and other chores he did, he probably worked more hours in a day than any of us. It was his choice, and he didn't want anyone helping him.

The men bought me a whisky, and Sonny had a sarsaparilla. Someone asked why I didn't allow Sonny a whiskey, "Christ, he's almost full grown."

"Nope, I'm responsible for him. He doesn't need to start drinking this early in life."

"Hell, I started when I was thirteen."

"Yes, and you spend more time here than you do with your wife and kids."

"Don't have either wife or kids."

"Yes, and that's why you don't have a wife and kids."

"Guess so." He moved along down the bar.

We all finished our drinks and headed for the schoolhouse. People were ready to start dancing, waiting for the band to begin. Pete would play with them this evening and was not taking an intermission. The members planned on taking a few minutes each, alternating so the band could keep playing. Tonight the band consisted of two fiddles, a small squeeze box, Pete's mouth organ, a bass consisting of a tub, stick and rope, and a flute. The school did have an organ, but there was no one to play it tonight.

The men, Betty, and I cornered seats together when we went to where the dance was being held. Sonny had never seen so many people in this large a group before and hung tight to Betty's hand. Pete went up on the stage, laughing with the other band members. Alma came by and said hi to all of us, addressing Sonny by name. He liked that. Brad Owen and Steve and their families were with them.

The first set was a waltz, and I took Betty into my arms. This dance was better than the last dance. I had ached to hold her that night, but we weren't married, and she was still mourning. We were dancing much closer than most other couples on the floor. The next set was a square, and Joe took Betty out for this one. I just grabbed Alma, and we formed in the same square. Betty knew these dances as well as I did.

When the waltz sets came around again, I suggested that Betty might like to try Sonny at dancing. "Good idea, then he won't feel left out." I danced the first two, and then for the third, we stopped in front of where Sonny was sitting, and Betty took him by the hands. "Come dance with me."

He had been watching how people swayed to the music. Betty positioned his arms, and they swayed in place to begin. "Step back one pace with one foot and then step back with the other. Now take a half step back and turn me. I'll follow you when you do this. Then I'll do the stepping back, and you follow me, turning at the same time."

Their feet got tangled, and Betty decided she would teach Sonny at home sometime. She said, "We'll try this and not turn. We'll shuffle our feet forward and back. You're doing great. Do you know Sonny? Some people never learn the steps, and this is how they dance. But I'll have you dancing in no time."

Betty was now changing partners for all the waltzes giving our men one dance in each set. I was left out, allowing me to mingle with others in the crowd. I did get one complete set of squares with her. It was almost time for Betty to sing Lorena, as promised.

There was a disruption near the door, and I looked that way. This huge person was standing there with the crowd pulled away from him, leaving a cleared space around him. He still had a Stetson on. He had a Paterson colt at his belt. This one held brass cartridges. He was wearing a heavy black traveling coat, open with his weapon showing. His height made him, with the hat, at least eight inches taller than me. I turned back to where I had just handed Betty onto the stage.

"Betty, you wrote my brothers, didn't you? That's my brother, Will."

Betty laughed at me. Pete had his mouth organ in his hand and then suddenly ran the scale. Will's head came up, and he found Pete. My brother shouted, "Pritchard!"

Pete shouted back, "William Henry Harrison!

"Pritchard, where's Little Buck?"

"He's around here somewhere. Come up here and meet his wife. She is ready to sing a song for these folks, and I'm most honored to play for her."

"Well, I won't hold you up. Have her go ahead and sing it. Okay, to eat some of that food downstairs?"

"Someone will follow you down."

I waved my hand at Pete and Betty and followed when Will was out of sight. Will was looking over what was left of a bountiful feast. From behind him, I said, "That tray of sandwiches is some of what is left that Betty brought. Try them."

"Hey Buck, figured you were in that crowd somewhere. Come here and give me a hug." Will swung me off my feet. He really was five inches taller than me. His shoulders were at least three inches broader than mine, too.

Will was hungry and grabbed four. He took a bite and chewed slowly. "God damn, Buck, that woman knows how to make a sandwich. Boiled salad dressing with horseradish, right?"

I nodded. "How long getting here?"

"Two days only. I come in on the train to the next town over. How far is your ranch from here?"

"Eight miles or so. Pretty good going. When we reach the flats, that's my place. The house is at the other end of them. Bring your sandwiches and sit on the stairs; you must hear this. I'll get you some coffee. It still should be warm."

It was silent in the room above us. Pete began the intro, and Will grinned. All of us had heard Pete's mouth organ. The song started stronger than the last time it was sung here. "Damn it, Buck; I've heard this before, but never better than this. It always makes me sad."

"I know. Betty sang it around Thanksgiving here at a dance, and half the town was bawling. I have to get her off the stage when she is almost done. Putting so much into the song takes the sap out of her. It is a family thing for her."

"Don't wonder." I found room for Will to sit with my crew just as Betty finished the song. I pointed out Pete's wife, Alma, and named Joe, Burt, and Zeke my crew.

"Will, this is Sonny. He is an orphan and a little slow. Betty and I took him on as a ward. It's all legal and everything." Sonny stuck out his hand to shake. It surprised Will, for no one else had. They just nodded.

I headed across the floor to get Betty. Pete came back with us. It took a while for the crowd were not silent like the last time. This time they wanted to congratulate Betty. Pete, they knew, and he drew raves too.

Betty walked right to him. "You got my letter, okay, didn't you?"

"I got a bone to pick with you, Missy. You just wrote things to tease me and my brothers. We drew straws to see who would make the journey. Wan't too bad because I rode the train into Meadville. I unloaded my horse and got pointed in this direction, and here I am."

"Maybe it was Buck who did the teasing. I could see he was missing family, so I took it upon myself to do something about it. I got your address from Alma."

"Glad you did. Any woman who is as pretty as you, can cook like you, and sing like you do is welcome in the family."

"Talking like that, I might get on that train and meet all the family."

"I hope you will. Buck leaving us has left a hole in the tribe."

The dancing resumed. Will did ask Betty to dance. Everyone was having a great time. Ron Sims, the deputy, hobbled in. A horse had stepped on his foot, and he debated whether to attend the dance. Finally, he just had to come and look in.

It was almost time to close the dance. Betty was to round out the festivities by singing Silent Night. A man came rushing up the stairs. He shouted, "Is the deputy here? Johnny, the clerk over to the store, says the store has been robbed, and he was clubbed unconscious. He croaked to me to get my attention when I walked by."

Sims looked around and spotted Buck. "Buck, get over there and see what it's all about. I guess I had better deputize you like last time. Who's that with you?"

"My brother, Will."

"Take him with you."

I hesitate long enough to speak to Betty, "Looks like I'm tied up here for a bit. What do you want to do?"

"I'll go along home. You have your brother, and I'll be fine with the men."

"Are you sure?"

"Positive." I leaned into her for a kiss and headed for the store.

Will had something to say, "Buck, are you going off and leaving her like that?"

"Yes, she's strong and would have urged me if Sims hadn't asked."

The store owner had Johnny in a chair, putting cold water on his forehead. "Hi Johnny, I'm taking Sim's place. Did you know this person who attacked you?"

"I think so. One of the men used to work for Jim Turner. He was the one who interfered and stopped me from getting badly hurt. I didn't know the other two. There may have been another one with the horses I didn't see."

"What did they take from the store?"

"All the money. The bunch took quite a bit of foodstuff and some shells for their guns."

"What size?"

"Two sizes. Some .36 caliber and some .44's."

"Did they give you any idea which direction they were going?"

"No, but they did come in from Mountain Gap. I took it they stayed out of town until I was ready to close at 9:00. They were in front as I came out and pushed me inside before I could lock the door."

"How come they knocked you around?"

They were disappointed in the amount of money I had. Christ, it's Friday. Saturday is our big day. With Saturday night being Christmas Eve, everyone planned on coming in tomorrow before the Holiday."

"Makes sense to me."

Betty was waiting in the buckboard in front of the store, hoping I was going home with her. "No, Betty, I have to see what I can do to help Sims. I'll be along sometime tomorrow. I'll take Burt and Will with me. I want Joe and Zeke with you and Sonny."

"You be damned careful, Buck. I still need a father for this baby I'm carrying."

"I will be. I'll have Burt with me, and Will is worth a whole posse."

"Okay, Buck, see you soon."

Sims came hobbling along with a shortened shotgun. "There are number 4's in it, and here are a half dozen more shells. Don't hesitate to use it if you have to. The liveryman is bringing my horse for you to ride." I handed the scabbard for this to Will. I reached under the buckboard seat for the rifle hanging there, and when the horse came, I hung it from the saddle. I took my handgun and belt from the wagon, one of the new 45s I bought before leaving the family. Burt's was in the same box.

"Okay, I guess we are ready to go hunting."

"Buck, I can round up some more men if you want. It will take a while, though."

"No, we'll be fine. I'll get out on the road and look for the sign. I have a can of matches. I'll be behind them as long as they stay on the road." This time I did lean toward Betty, and she grabbed my face and kissed me. Joe turned the buckboard and headed for the road home. Everyone came boiling out of the school, which made me wish I had gotten going sooner.

We went down the road toward the Gap. I stopped and lit two matches, and I had my answer. Matching horse tracks were coming toward town, and real fresh ones were in the opposite direction. I remembered Betty telling me there was a turnoff around the town that interconnected with the road to our ranch. I slowed down, and with the moon shining bright, I stopped at every wide spot in the trail to see if this was where it began.

Three times I stopped and got down from my horse before I found it. Yes, the horses had turned into it. "Will and Burt, it looks like the tracks are headed for my ranch. We'll take this trail and then head home. The only thing that worries me is whether Betty will get home before this bunch gets there. We'll poke right along."

Will asked, "How far to your road and then how far to your ranch? We've been more than forty-five minutes out from town already."

"Well, it will be at least two hours before we see my place."

"Let's go then." We stopped only twice. Once we hit our road and again when we came out of the woods onto our flats. Both times I checked, it showed the horse tracks on top of the wagon tracks. The tracks meant that probably Betty and the rest were in the outlaw hands at the ranch house.

"Buck, how are you going to handle this?"

"Can't tell yet."

"You don't seem too worried?"

"You don't believe that, do you?"

"No,

"I'm worried, but obsessing about Betty and Joe is no good. Hell, Joe and Betty are sensible. We will go in cautiously and not bull right into the place."

We rode wide of the buildings, coming in behind the barn. The moon had gone down, and it was fully dark, and it had to be within an hour of dawn and two hours before for full daylight. I struck a match and saw that the robbers had turned their horses into the corral. They had only loosened the cinches and had taken time to pitch some hay to them, and they were feeding contentedly.

I eased around to the door of the bunkhouse. The door had a hasp on it. Someone had stuck a peg through it, effectively making it so whoever was inside couldn't get out. I knocked softly. There was no answer. Then I saw a crack of light appear from under the door. I took a chance and pulled the peg, and opened the door. Zeke was standing there. "Better blow out the lamp. Why don't you guys get dressed and come out with me? Put your heavy coats on. Burt and my brother are here. Is Betty all right?"

Joe answered, "They got her in your room. All four of them are drinking coffee. I don't think they have bothered her. She's feisty. The men worked for her husband, so they decided to hole up here for a day or two. He didn't know Betty had taken another husband. They do now. She told him he had better get to hell gone before you came back. He laughed at her, asking what she could do. There were four of them. You got any plan?"

"Not much of one. First, Sonny, can you do something for me?"

"Yeah,"

"Okay, you have heard me whistle. I want you to go into the horse corral with a blanket. You may need it to keep warm. I want you to open the gate and stand there. If you hear me whistle, take the blanket and drive the horses out through the gate, run after them, and drive them off a good distance. Then lay down so no one can see you. You'll have the blanket to keep warm until I shout you can return. Do you understand?"

"Yeah. Open the gate, and if I hear you whistle, I'm to chase the horses out and hide."

"That's it exactly."

"Will, you take the front door and watch it if someone comes out. Joe, take the rifle and cover the front of the house with Will. Burt, I'm giving you the shotgun to back me up. I will try to tell Betty to announce she needs to go to the toilet out back. We may have to wait until it gets lighter, so she can see me outside her window. Zeke, you keep out of sight. You had better bring Betty a blanket or heavy coat if I can get her free. It is up to you to take care of her if I'm successful."

Will said, "We can handle the front, okay? What about the boy? If those guys get loose and look for their mounts and can't find them, they'll raise hell."
 
"Sonny will do just as I said. I know when he repeats it back to me, it is like it is cast in stone. Burt, you be around back. You keep out of sight. I want to get Betty away from the house. I expect one man will come out with her to keep her from running away. I hope to get a gun on him and shut him down. Now if more than one comes out and goes after me and I can't handle it, shout my name and aim high with that scatter gun because I'll drop flat on the ground. Got that?"

"Got it."

There was just a little lighter sky now in the east. Zeke brought a blanket, and he and Burt went behind the house. There was room off the side by the woodpiles to be out of sight. I went up to the end of the house where the window was and looked in where the shade was up about two inches.

Betty's door was closed, and a lamp was lit on a table at the end of the bed. Betty was sitting up. Her head was bowed. It looked like she was waiting for time to pass. She did, for some reason, glance over her shoulder toward the window. All or nothing, I thumbed a match which flared brightly. She was aware but startled. When she turned and saw it, she climbed on the bed. I dropped the match and could only see her outline.

I put my fingers to my lips, telling her to be quiet without me making a sound. She could now see my finger, and I tried spelling it out on the window (Toilet), which confused her. I realized I was writing it wrong, and she was looking at it in reverse. I then started on my right and slowly, letter by letter, and moving from her left to right, wrote, (Toilet pee bad). She got it and nodded her head. I put my hand to the window and waved, withdrawing to the back of the house.

I heard her urgently shout, "Jack Bainbridge."

I hurried around back. I couldn't see either Burt or Zeke, which is the way I wanted it. The door opened, and a man came out and looked around. Coming from a lighted room, I was sure he couldn't see much. "Okay, woman, come out and go right into the back house. If you have any trouble, I'll come in and hold your hand."

"Careful, whatever your name is. Jack respects me, and you had better too."   

"It's cold out here. Get it done, woman." He sat down on the steps in front of the toilet door. He had come out with a pistol in his hand and laid this on the top step where he was sitting. He began building a smoke with paper and loose tobacco. After licking the paper, he had his smoke and stuck one end in his mouth. When he reached for a match to light it, I stepped in front of him, and my gun was about one foot in front of his eyes.

"Go ahead and light it if you want to. I will tie your hands in about five minutes, so you got that long to enjoy it. Betty, hurry up in there."

"Buck, I can't yet. I have to finish."

"Okay, Zeke is here with an extra blanket. It's the barn for you to hide in."

"No, I'm going to the bunkhouse. It'll be warm in there."

I paused, thinking, "Okay, I guess. Zeke doesn't have a gun, and I don't have one to give him."

"I'll trust you to keep me out of harm's way. You have already, haven't you?" Betty came out and kissed me quickly. Zeke was there to put the blanket around her, and they headed for the bunkhouse.

"Burt, you'll have to stay out back here. I'll see if I can get these guys to surrender. I'll see if I can talk them down."

"Good luck with that, Buck."

"Burt, don't use that scatter gun unless it's necessary."

"That's what I was hoping for. Never had to before and don't want to now."

"Good." I went around to the front. It was getting light enough to see well. I gave it another fifteen minutes. Time to finish this up. "Hey Jack, in the house. I've got one of your men tied up in the bunkhouse. I would like it if you left your guns in the house and came on out. You can join him there until I get you headed for town.

"For one thing, I'm an acting deputy. I'm also Betty's husband. What you did here, I could forget. However, I'm taking you back to town and locking you in Sims' Jail. A shotgun is pointed at the back door—one with Number Four shot in it. There are three of us out here in front. Let's talk it over and decide what you want to do. For your information, your horses are scattered, so they aren't available."

Zeke came around from the bunkhouse. I sent him down to get Sonny and close the corral gate. The horses were safe right where they were. Both of them then could stay with Betty in the bunkhouse.

Ten minutes later, Jack Bainbridge said he and the other two were coming out. We walked them around to the bunkhouse. I opened the door and told Betty the house was now hers again and I would be in a little bit. I herded the four prisoners in and made a little speech,

"Here's the deal, men. None of us have had any sleep. We'll get a few hours of sleep, and then I'll load you up and take you into town. You ain't done anything to hang for. I'm guessing you might get a year in the county jail in Mountain Gap. Betty will tell the court she was respected in all ways. A warning, don't mess with Will. I've seen him put a man his size on the floor out cold from just a backhand. So get some shuteye. I'm asking for you not to cause any more trouble." I put the peg in the hasp when I walked away.

—————————————

My three men took the back room to sleep in. The floor would have to do. Sonny was sleeping in the chair in the kitchen. Betty and I went to bed. Will was as tired as I was but said he'd check on the bunkhouse. All of us were tired, so soon we were asleep. I woke up a couple of hours later. Sonny had gone down to the barn to feed the animals. I put the coffee on, took a good-sized piece of meat from the cold box we stored outside, and chunked it up. I used Betty's sixteen-quart kettle to cook it in. This food cooking, I sat in the chair that Sonny had left, knowing he would stay in the barn with the chickens.

Two hours later, I awoke to Betty making coffee. I pulled her into my arms for a little cuddle. "Betty, you never got to sing Silent Night."

"No, and nothing like last night was silent either. What are you doing today?"

"I'm loading the buckboard with those men and taking them to town. I'll take Joe with me and leave Will here to get some sleep and talk about family. That meat should be done enough to eat before we leave. I'll drop them at the jail and be home within four and a half hours from when I leave. They won't be my responsibility after that."

"Buck, I want you home. We've got some serious loving to do that was supposed to happen last night."

"I know, and I want the same. I'll get things organized and get going here shortly. Take out enough of that stew to feed our people, and I'll take the rest down to the bunkhouse to feed the prisoners."

 I walked into the bunkhouse with the bucket of stew. I had sent Burt to the barn for their cups and bowls from their bedrolls. He brought them in just after I sat the beef stew down and told Will to go to the house to eat. I sat there on the edge of the bunk, watching the stew disappear. "Damn, that was good."

Jack answered, "She was always a good cook. Too bad Turner was killed, or I would still be working here."

"Was he killed or just die in an accident?"

Emphatically, Jack stated, "I had nothing to do with his death! It was no accident, though."

"Do you want to tell me about it?"

"No, I guess not. You are Betty's husband now and bound to tell her."

I wanted to push him but feared he wouldn't tell anyone. "Jack, I'm not going to push you on this. The deputy does want to clear this up. If you told him what you know, it might help you when you get to court."

"I'll think about it." I shrugged my shoulders. There was another thought on his mind. "Say, Buck, do we have to sit in that buckboard to town? It's going to be mighty rough.

I thought this over. "Make a deal with you. You give me your parole, and I'll let you ride your horses. First, I want the money you took from the store and the gun supplies. The food you took, I'll keep what's left here for feeding you, Guys. Maybe the store owner will give it to me for him to get his money back."

"Deal." This deal made me happy because I'd save an hour in time and wouldn't have to sit on the damned wagon coming home.

"Alright, we'll get started. Hell to leave these warm quarters."

"Yeah, isn't it? I hope they got that jail warmed up for us." I laughed.

I walked the men down to the barn. Before coming in last night, Sonny had unsaddled the horses and thrown the saddles inside on the barn floor. Each one roped their horse. I saddled the deputy's mount I had ridden yesterday and was riding that. Sonny came in, and I asked him to saddle my horse. I'd have one of the prisoners lead it. Sonny then saddled Joe's horse. He swung onto that horse, and we rode up in front of the house.

Will said, "Are you sure you don't want me to go with you?"

"I'm sure." I grinned. "Betty was the one to write you the letter. She can entertain you. First, get a flower sack, collect the money and stuff from these fellows, and tie it on my saddle. They're wearing their guns, but I have all their shells."

"You're awful trusting, Buck."

"I made a deal with them. I expect them to do the same." Joe swung into his saddle. He had our rifle in the scabbard tied to one side of his saddle. Joe had also fashioned a sling for the shotgun, which hung down the other side. He and I were the only ones with loaded handguns. I leaned down now, and Betty came, slid her hands down my face, puckered her lips, smiled, and backed off.

I wheeled and headed across the flats. The four prisoners came in behind me, and Joe followed up the rear. My horse on a lead was with the last in line ahead of Joe. I was anxious to finish this, and we kept a fast pace to town. We swung into the street and rode to the deputy's office. He was there and had hobbled to the door.

"Ron, these are the guys we were looking for. They ended up at my place. Jack there, will tell you all about it. Inside men, and pile your guns and belts on the desk. Ron, I got two sacks here. One has the money they stole and other stuff they took from the store. I fed out most of the foodstuff except a slab of bacon. I kept that. If the store wants payment, they must go to Sheriff Carlson. You men file into those cells, and I'll release you from your parole.

"Ron, these aren't really bad guys. Ask them how I caught them. They just made a mistake and are willing to pay for it.

"You paroled them?"

"You heard me. Jack Bainbridge was the leader and worked for Turner until he died. Ask him about that death. He was going to tell me something, but you should know what he knows. You can be the one to pass it on to Betty. Oh, you want me to swing by the livery to come to get these horses?"

"Yeah. God, it'll be night before I get done here."

"I know, but that was done while I was your deputy. Now I'm just a private citizen." Joe rode up close and handed Ron the shotgun. We wheeled and cantered back the way we came from.

"Buck, this whole thing went damned smooth. Not one shot was fired, nobody got hurt, and you caught the thieves and jailed them. During that time, we ate, got a little sleep, and it ain't been twenty-four hours yet. You've also had me on a horse for almost thirty miles by the time we get home."

"That's stretching it a little."

"Maybe, but I could say it was thirty-five miles, and I would be believed." I laughed and picked up the pace.

Everyone was surprised to see Joe and me back so soon. All had been in the house while we were gone. Betty had made Christmas cookies. She had sent Burt and Sonny after a small tree. She had them pop some corn and string it. Also, she showed them how to cut some colored wrapping paper into strips and use flour and water paste to make rings for a chain. She had also purchased a dozen little net bags of colored hard candy at the store, and those were hung. That was about it, but oh so pretty. Sonny and Zeke sat and stared at the tree.

"What did you do, Will?"

"Nothin. Your wife is a treasure, you know. You lucked out, boy."

"I know, and she is amazing." Betty flashed us a smile.

And then Betty said, "Okay, everyone, clear out; I'm starting supper. Will and Buck, go into the back room if you want to talk." There were no chairs, so we picked two kitchen chairs to take with us.

"So, Will, how are things now that I'm no longer your ramrod?"

"Buck, I was kinda' hoping you hadn't found a place yet. I had let you do too much of my work. I've never had to work as hard as I have since you took off. You got any of that money left that came to you in Ma's will?"

I couldn't help but grin at this. "Yeah. All but about $500.00. That's what I gave Betty for half the place the first night I met her. That includes all the cattle and all the land."

"How many head do you have? I looked over the flats today. There must be about 2500 hundred different sizes feeding out there?"

"I haven't counted them, but that's my guess. I've only been here four months, you know. I didn't come directly here when I left the home place."

"You got that much, still. Did Betty have any money?"

"Nope, she thought she was dead broke when we met. She felt her husband had some hidden. He had sold his yearly herd of steers and a big bunch of yearling heifers. He only allowed her two hundred dollars a month for food and things around the ranch here. He was cheap as all get out. After his parents died, he turned all his neighbors away. He wouldn't let Betty go into town alone because he was afraid she would buy something he thought she wouldn't need.

"A real bastard. How did they get together?"

"She had seen an ad in a newspaper for a bride and answered it. He listed what assets he had and promised some things he didn't have. He went to her place and was married there. He brought her here, and that's when she knew what a mistake she had made."

"You believe all of it."

  "I do. We did find Turners hoarded money within a few days. He had been hoarding it for years."

"Where was it?"

"Under a loose board under that chest, you are leaning on?"

"Really?"

"Really."

"How much?"

"About three times what I brought with me."

"No shit, you're richer than your three brothers are now."

I was laughing. "Luck of the draw. Tell you true, though, if I had to give up the money or Betty, I'd keep Betty, and to hell with the money."

"I wouldn't wonder. What about the kid she's carrying? Won't that bother you, not being yours?"

"Nope. The baby is part of Betty, and I'll be a good father and a hell of a lot better than he would have had. I love the mother, and I'll love the baby just because that will make her happy."

Will sat there looking at the floor, absorbing what I had just said. I might as well tell him some more. "Will, that ain't all that Betty and I have been up to. It is about Sonny. You notice he has less intelligence than a normal boy of sixteen. I've been told he is at ten years and always will be. I shot his uncle, rustling some steers. I didn't kill him. The deputy did. Joe killed the boy's cousin in the mix-up. I kept the boy here while we took the two bodies to town.

"We fast came to like him and asked to be made a ward until the county judge could find an heir to turn the estate over to. It turned out Sonny was the only heir. The Judge made a deal with us, saying if we married, he'd make us guardians. We did all that in one day."

"Jesus, that may end up costing a lot."

"Could, have, but there was the estate that came with him. The Judge is the trustee, and I have only to answer to him. Anything that Sonny is connected with, I can write off against the estate, and I am reimbursed. Those chickens out in the barn are, in essence, Sonny's. I paid out to buy them and then got my money back. Oh, there is a slaughterhouse business that came with the estate. The money from that after the people running it are paid goes right into the bank in an account that is in Betty and my name as guardians."

"Son of a bitch, You have fallen into something good here." Tell me there isn't anything else."

"I won't." I stretched out the silence until I said, "Oh, there is also a sweet little spread where those yearling heifers were sold to last September. Sonny is heir to that as well."

"What's that like?"

"I don't know. I haven't seen it. The sheriff is trying to sell it for me. If I have family here with Sonny, the baby, and Betty, I want to avoid a spread that is twenty miles away along with what we have here. We plan on getting smaller here on this place. We'll make a good living and be happy. To us, bigger isn't always better. What do you think?"

Will didn't say anything for a few minutes. "Buck, I dunno what to think. You've hit a string of luck here, but it won't keep up. It never does. Maybe your plan of not trying to get bigger is the answer. Anyway, I've been to see you and can go back and tell the family that you've landed on your feet. We did worry about you. You left home suddenly when you could have stayed."

"Will, I felt smothered working for you. I know I am good with cattle. This place has come easy, and I put the whole package together. I recognize it is a treasure. I'll look at it as such. My crew here is like family; I won't have to look for replacements. I'll give them a little extra come roundup time, and I can find enough for them to do during the slow-time of the year. Like many who do cow work, they won't leave just following the wind."

"It sounds good. I hope it works for you. I'll only be here a couple of more days. Erik, my oldest, is getting up there where he wants to go out on his own. I'll send him to you for a couple of years for more maturity.

"I'll take him, but you tell him he'll be treated just like the other hands. I would talk to him in my spare time and give him my thoughts on what has worked for me. That includes the time I was working for you."

"Fair enough. Etta will be sorry to see him go out into the world. You didn't leave until Ma died, but Erik won't wait that long."

"I thought I would stay with you longer, but Ma's last words were to take what she left me and go find my own place. So blame her for me leaving."

"Nah, she was right. I feel better knowing you're doing great. Your brothers will be too when I tell them."

Betty opened the door, "Buck, go get the crew; supper's ready. I put the tree in our bedroom until after supper. Are we going to open presents tonight or tomorrow morning?"

"You bought presents? Betty, I didn't get you anything."

"That's fine, Buck. You've been awfully busy. I don't need a thing as long as you're here."

I slipped on a jacket. It was another cold, clear night with the moon out bright. Betty may want to come out later, and we look at the stars.

—————————————

Betty had a roast on the table and mashed some potatoes. There was a lot of butter in them. That in itself was a treat. She had set the table. Our dishes were mismatched, and some needed to be fixed. I used a tin plate. I now had something to get Betty soon, late though it may be. Betty announced when we finished our meat and potatoes, "I have a layer cake. I didn't have anything for frosting. I did have some milk left, so I made some vanilla pudding. I used that between the layers and on top. I hope that is okay."

Ha, everyone said it would be great, and after it was consumed, Betty said she would like a milk cow to bake more good things. "Also, we should buy two bred hogs if we can find them. That should give us fifteen or so piglets. Those wouldn't be butchered until late fall next year. These are just some thoughts to make it better for all of us. It will mean more work, but maybe we can fence off some ground to plant corn for feed."

"Hey Betty, this is a ranch and not a farm."

"Buck, your plate was the first one out for cake to be put on."

"Just kidding, and we'll talk it over. I want some sliced thin pork belly again. There is nothing sweeter. Cured bacon is good, but this is way better. Betty, you sit, and I'll wash the dishes."

There was a rush to get these done. Then she opened the door to the bedroom. The tree was visible on the table at the foot of the bed. Colored, wrapped packages were piled around it. Sonny was up and out the door without a coat on. A few minutes later, he was back with three packages putting these under the tree. "We's get you presents, too." We took turns standing in the bedroom doorway, looking at it. We were burning this into our memory to not forget our first Christmas together.

Betty said, "Joe, the gifts all have tags on them. Would you pass them around?'

On the right, there was a stack wrapped with plain paper. The parcels did have tags on them. Joe looked at them all and picked the one with Betty's name on it. He handed this to her. "Please, I'm not going to open it now.

"Ah." from everyone. Joe then began passing them out. Sonny ripped the paper off his and held it up. It was a pair of woolen long johns. Everyone got the same. Next, Joe picked up a stack all about of the same dimensions. These had been wrapped in Christmas paper.

Burt got the first one. It was an open vest. Using heavy thread on the left pocket, Betty had written, "Burt." She even bought one for herself and had done her name like the others.

Joe then handed Betty one of the packages that Sonny had fetched. It was a large kitchen apron. "Oh, you guys, this is just what I need. Thank you so much!"

Next, it was my time to receive a gift from my men. It looked like it might be a knife, and it was. It was a throwing knife in a sheath you could hang around your neck. Will said, "Buck, I didn't know you were into knives."

"I'm not, but I have had some experience with one. Thankfully the deputy was just quick enough to prevent one sticking from in my back." I had to explain, making quick work of it. I mean, there were still packages under the tree.

The next stack of packages was Jeans for the men and me. Always handy! The men had got together with Betty and me, and we bought Sonny a Stetson of his own. He had been using Jim Turners, and it could have fit better. He put it on and strutted around the room, happy as could be.

Betty looked at me, "Buck, I didn't get you anything special. What would make me happy would be for you to get framing timbers for an addition to the house. The baby is coming, and I need a room so it can sleep close to us. Our bedroom now isn't big enough to put a crib in."

"In the plans, Mrs. Harrison. Things are getting caught up here, and I shouldn't have to go off for things that don't pertain to the ranch.

"Good enough. That is it for presents.

"Zeke said, "No, Betty, you have one more." He handed her the other package that Sonny had brought in. She began opening it.

"We hated you wearing that black shawl." This was a woven shawl, probably of Mexican make. It was beautiful. Tears came into Betty's eyes, and her Thank you was pretty garbled because she was so choked up.

"There is one more for Betty." I brought out of my pocket a ring box. "I purchased this before we went to Mountain Gap. You received your wedding band that day, so I waited until Christmas to present this to you." I opened it, took her hand, and slid an engagement ring onto her finger. "For you, sweetheart, with all my love."

"Buck, is that a diamond?"

"It is. The store had little selection, but this would look good on your finger. As I said, I bought this to corral you so you would marry me. That moment has passed, but I still feel the same."

"You're so wonderful!" This joy wrapped up our Christmas Eve. Betty did make one more announcement. "Sonny checked every one of his hens and found two that weren't laying eggs. The men killed and dressed them, and he donated them for our Christmas dinner."

Will hung out in the bunkhouse with the men most all day Sunday. At suppertime, they all came in to eat. As we finished, he announced, "Buck and Betty, I'll leave early in the morning. I'm anxious to get home. I've had a wonderful visit here, and as for my baby brother, he is doing great. He's got a good crew and a wonderful wife."

"Will, I'll ride in with you." It has been great to have you visit. You got to see your old friend, Pete. I was so glad to find my old friend here. He made it a lot easier to get acquainted with the people in town and to give my neighbors, Owen and Murphy,  the word that I was a decent person."

"We always did get along great."

Later that night, Betty said, "I'm going to miss your brother. You two are so much alike. I imagine your other brothers are the same."

"Never gave it much thought, but we are, even if they are all bigger framed than. me,"

"Yeah, but Will hasn't put you down. So you have to be considered their equal."

"Betty, there again, I've never thought about that. You don't mind me riding in with Will in the morning?"

"No, of course not. It'll give you a bit more time with Will."

Will and I took off for town at about six in the morning. We had breakfast when we got there, and he got back into his saddle and headed for Meadville. We hated to part, but we each had our own life. His was familiar to me, but I would never go back. I had Betty, and she was my life now."

I stopped in the jail to see Ron Sims. "Just the person I'm looking for. I need two men to guard those four men over to Mountain Gap. You'll be my deputy. I'll see if I can find one more to go with you."

"If you don't, I'm not going. I took their parole when I brought them in, but they've been in jail, and I imagine they are sick of it by now. They might want to make a break."

"Okay, Okay. I'll go out and find someone. Pot's on. Have another coffee."

"I hope you don't find someone. I only want to take a short ride home. When are you going to be healed up, anyway?"

"Two more weeks."

"Too damned long."

"Tell me about it."

I went down the aisle to speak to the prisoners he had brought in days before. They were all in separate cells. Jack Bainbridge was in the last one. He spoke loud enough for all to hear, "You guys may be going for a ride shortly to see the Judge at Mountain Gap. Sims is trying to find someone to ride with me."

"Nah, we just as soon stay here." These came from the front three cells.

"Sorry, men, you have a date with the Judge tomorrow."

Jack motioned me closer to the cell door and whispered, "Buck, don't let us wear empty guns like last time. There are some shells amongst us." He then asked loud enough for the others to hear. "What do you think our sentences will be?"

"I have no idea. I imagine the Judge has done a background check on all of you. The sentences may be all the same or maybe different." This information caused every one of the prisoners to groan. I went out and sat in Sims' chair.

It was only a short time before Sims came in with Brad Owen and one of his riders. "Buck, I got you some help to get the prisoners to the sheriff In Mountain Gap. The county will pay for only two men. Either Brad or Tad will make the trip."

"I'd like Brad to go. I'd also like Tad to go by my ranch on his way home and tell my wife why I'm not coming home until tomorrow." I got up and closed the door, so those in the cells couldn't hear. "Ron, we had better search these guys before we leave. Also, would you send the prisoner's guns in a box on the stage some other time?"

Sims asked, "You know something I don't know?"

"No, but I want to live to see my wife again. I'm taking no chances."

"Okay, I'll do it." Before we started, Sims directed each prisoner to go to the toilet. "I'm searching you guys when you come in. Your guns and belts are going by stage. I'm putting wrist irons on. Your hands can still hang onto the saddle horn." If they were smart, any bullets would go down the hole. We didn't find any shells when we searched.

The liverymen brought the horses. I was riding Sims' horse as I did a few days ago. My horse needed the rest after coming in this morning. Brad's was fine, as he had spent the night in town. We got the men mounted, and as I started to mount, Sims called me back in.

"Buck. Bainbridge is a pretty decent person. He told me what happened when Jim Turner died. He was out there with Turner that day. Turner had sent him off to look for an ash tree to cut to make axe handles from. When Bainbridge returned, the son, Buddy Johns, was beating the hell out of Turner. Tommy came up behind Turner and hit him with a heavy stick in the back of the head.

"Turner fell, then got up and staggered around, falling again. That's when it got bad. Tommy and Buddy tried to lift the butt of the tree around and drop it on Turner. They needed Sonny to help do it. He refused, and they began pounding on him. Finally, he agreed, and the three of them swung the butt of the tree around and dropped it on Turner.

"The Johns bunch then hurried around brushing out scuffle marks and rode off. That is the way Betty found him.

"Why didn't Bainbridge stop them?"

"He claims he didn't wear his gun that day. After all, they were only chopping wood. According to what Betty told me when I went out there, Turner wasn't armed either."

"I'm inclined to believe him."

"Me too. That clears up that mess."

I went out and joined the prisoners and Brad. "Front or back, Brad?"

"I'll take the back. We can switch later if you want to."

I nodded. I mounted, and we hit the road for Mountain Gap. I was making time until the Prisoners shouted at me to stop. I rode back along the file. "What's the problem?"

"Jesus Christ, man, our wrists are bleeding already. They still chafe even when we hold them up from the horn."

I sat and studied them for a minute. "I took your parole one time. You want to do that again?"

All did. "Same applies. You run off, and you get shot. It's daylight, and I'm guessing Owen is as good as I am with a weapon."

"We'll behave. Thanks, Buck."

From then on, we made time. Even Brad asked why I was pushing so fast. "I have some other business I want to spend some time on when we get there."

"Okay, it's your party."

I pulled up in front of the sheriff's office. I got down and went in to get Sheriff Carlson. I laid the hand shackles on his desk. "You took them off? Why?"

"They were making their wrist bloody."

"They're prisoners."

"I took their paroles, and they are here."

"Good job, Buck. I would have done the same. You know if they had escaped, you would have been responsible,"

"My call." The prisoners were herded in front by Brad. Behind him, a woman was trying to get around and to one of the prisoners.

"Mamie, back off. I told you, you could see Jack as soon as he is in his cell." She nodded and found a seat in one of the chairs. When he returned, he told her, "Okay, you can see him now. I can't let you in until after the Judge passes the sentence. That will be tomorrow."

"Thanks, Sheriff." She scurried through the door.

Chapter  Six

"Brad and Steve, you have a long way to get home."

Brad answered, "I wouldn't if you let us use the old trail we used to use before Turner shut us off. It can save us three miles from the ranch to town."

"I didn't know about that?"

Betty spoke, "You mean there is a shortcut across our range, and Jim wouldn't let you use it? I didn't know this either, and he never mentioned it. As of right now, please feel free to use it anytime. Buck will say the same."

"Sure, what Betty said. That way, we will see more of you when you go to town and get the news when you return."

"That's great, Betty. We thank you. What were Sims trying to say, and why are we supposed to meet him in his office."

"Well, I don't know as I should tell you. Sims wanted to get it out into the open."

"Buck, tell them, or I will."

"Okay, Betty. I can explain more about Betty when I came here. Betty was out of money and had used the last she had to buy hay from Pete. After presenting her problems, she did sell me a half interest at a ridiculously low price. We talked about her husband, and she told me he had sold a herd of yearlings in early September.

"When he died, all she could find for money was two hundred dollars and a little money she had kept from him of her own. "We talked about it, and we concluded that he must have it hidden in the place somewhere
"I found it, and I found two books, one a journal and one an account book. Several things about what Turner was like were laid bare in the journal. Much of it was what he planned for Betty's future which wasn't good for her. When he sold the herd, all of them were yearling heifers.

"There was a separate accounting of his money and a code of sorts. There were 67 yearlings listed, marked JT Boxed plus an O, and there were 40 yearlings, marked JT Boxed plus M. I showed this to Deputy Sims, and we both agree that either Turner or Johns had rustled these from his neighbors."

"When could he have done this?"

"Knowing cattle and when your roundup was, it had to have been last April when he eased those unbranded 107 head away from their mothers. I sent my men scouting, and they found a hidden drawer with enough room to hold that many heads for a short time. After the roundup, they just branded them with Turner's brand.

"My crew also found places where a fire could have been built to brand cattle. There was nothing in the journal about that. It could have been that Johns was stealing cattle from Turner, and it was he who built those fires."

"Why are you telling us this? So Turner got away with some of our yearling heifers, and they left with his brand on them.'

"Betty and I have talked, and she thinks I should give you what her former husband got for them. I'm with her on this because it isn't going to cost me a cent of money."

"How so?"

"Well, the sheriff of Mountain Gap looked over the herd when Johns drove it in, and although, thinking Johns crooked, he found everything was in order. Remember also that Turner died about a week after he sold this herd of yearlings, and Betty didn't even know about the deal. One of my men killed Buddy Johns, and the deputy killed Tommy Johns. Sims transported the bodies back to Mountain Gap and found out Sonny was staying here and was the only heir. Judge Black, Sonny's trustee, made Betty and me guardians.

"Sonny comes to us with some assets as an heir. I do have to oversee paying any debts that might arise, and I have to pay them. I am willing to do this. I'll apply to be reimbursed from the trustee for any outlay I make on Sonny's behalf."

"That's pretty neat."

"Yeah, so when we meet on Thursday with Sims, I'll have some money to pay for your rustled yearlings. I'll tell you, I'm impressed with the deputy we have stationed in our town. We may not have him long because when Sheriff Carlson retires, he will put Sims up to replace him."

"We'll play dumb and listen to the deputy."

"He has worked hard on Betty and my behalf."

"Any idea what we will be getting? It shouldn't matter; it will be a nice Christmas present for us. That's in about three weeks and will come in handy."

"I'll bring the account book and show you what Turner received. I'm hoping it will make you happy."

"I'll be satisfied whatever the amount is. It will be like found money."

Alma and the ranch wives made flap jacks and had a large slab of bacon that they sliced. It was after nine when everyone left. Betty received hugs from the women and hugged some of the girl children. The ones old enough to understand, she told she was having a baby before spring.

––––––––––––––––––––––––––

I told the men there was nothing on for today; I was going to laze around and recover from the excitement of last night. Betty and I did make some plans. We decided our money was safer in the bank, so we would open up accounts in our name this coming week.

Betty had something else on her mind that I should be doing. That was after a nap after dinner, that is. "Buck, you should write and tell your family you are married, own a ranch, and will have a baby in the spring."

"Yeah, Betty, I'll get to it. They are probably wondering where the hell I have gotten to. Tell you what, why don't you write a letter? Just a note to Richard H. Harrison, my older brother. Say that we live near Breckenridge, own a ranch, and you will have a baby in May. Just sign your name as Mrs. Buck Harrison."

"Buck, that's too damned mean to treat your family like that."

"No, it isn't. The family would do that to me if the circumstances were reversed. You will get to understand my brothers and me after a while. Besides, if you write just those bare facts after I have gone less than three months, they will know I have found a place and landed on my feet."

"I won't do it."

"Oh, come on, Mrs. Harrison, just for me?"

"You're sure that's the way you want it.?"

"That's the way I want it." Betty did try to get me to change my mind. Women do have the power, so I relented a bit. "Okay, add (more details in the next letter sometime after Christmas.) Put parentheses around this, so they will think I didn't know what you had written."

"You and your family are weird, but I love you anyway."

The old trail that Turner had stopped the Owen ranch from using couldn't be used by their wagon because it had become brushed in over the years. Yesterday, the Owens had to return to Breckenridge and around home that way. If we continued to be friends, I thought I might work on the trail from this end if my men had time this winter. In the spring, there would be a roundup. I wanted to build onto the ranch house. Betty certainly deserved a good home.

I wanted to get the hens into a hen house and start my laying hens from chicks. Damn, I had forgotten to see about buying that gig for Betty when she got too big to climb on a horse. I'd check into that the next time I was in Breckenridge.

I should begin cutting next year's firewood. I wondered if any trees were big enough for wood on that trail I would open up. Tomorrow I'd ride up there, find the trail and see how far it went before reaching the Owen spread.

I'd ask Betty to get into the saddle, and we'd look. Not knowing the ranch at all and with no one to ask was the trouble that prevented me from making plans about the cattle and the ranch. Betty had said that Turner had made her ride all over the ranch, and she did, but not knowing cattle, she needed to connect what an advantage or detriment of raising stock was. Something obvious to Jim and me but wouldn't be evident to her, being a town person.

The sun was shining Monday morning, so we saddled up and rode to where we figured the trail to the Owen ranch was located. We easily found it, and the brush blocked it. We could pull most of it by hitching the team to a chain wrapped around this. It might make the trail bumpy, and a little shovel work could fix that. Then we ran onto a cut bank of gravel, which would have to be moved where it had partially blocked the trail. We could fill the holes where the brush was removed with the dray.

Returning to the flats where our cattle were feeding, we circled this, riding along the western edge. I was mighty pleased to find more water that came down from between a couple of hills, and there was a rushing creek that didn't come out into the open pastures. The cattle had found this already and were drinking from it.

This creek paralleled the field and went out between another couple of hills. That solved the cattle finding enough water. I observed, "Betty and men, this ranch only gets better and better." It was late in the day when we returned to the house. Betty had put beans in a big pot, and they were done, so she made Johnny Cake, took a baked ham, and sliced it for supper.

Betty and I saddled up and headed for Breckenridge on Tuesday. We had a small satchel with paper money in it and two other ones with gold coins. One, I had come here with cash in my saddlebags. And Betty said she had brought another one with some keepsakes in it. Now it held the incredible amount of this money Jim Turner had hoarded. The amount was nearly three times what I was going to deposit.

Two men were coming into town for lumber to build a hen house. They should be along about a half hour after us. We'd go to the bank, and I'd help them after I got done.

We were early, barely nine o'clock. William Carrington was the banker. There were three customers lined up at the lone teller. Carrington was standing in the doorway of his office. Neither Betty nor I had ever been in. He spotted Betty and came over. "I know you. You were the one who sang that lovely song at the dance. Can I help you with anything while waiting for the teller?"

Betty answered, "Yes, we wish to deposit some money. It is quite a large amount."

"Fine, I can help you in the office." He went around to his chair and stood waiting. I swung the satchel and placed the gold in front of him. Betty did the same with the satchel she was carrying. The amount of gold was smaller than what she held in her satchel. We both began undoing the straps and opened them.

Carrington didn't move at first, "How much is there?"

Betty informed him. He started shaking his head and then queried. "Where did all this come from?" We didn't think it was anything to be hidden, so Betty told us about Jim hoarding it for a long time, and I just stated that some of it were an inheritance from my mother's estate.

He struggled to say, "I can't take that large of a deposit. That is more than half what my little bank is capitalized for. What if the bank is robbed? If I take this, I'll never be able to sleep from worrying that word will determine how much money is here. Hell, I'd have trouble cashing a $500 check. I don't carry that much on hand."

"Well, what would you suggest?"

"Deposit it with Wells Fargo. They advertise that the bank will guarantee they will replace it if robbed. I keep my reserves there myself."

"Where are they located, and how do we reach them?"

"It's Meadville where you ranchers drive your cattle. That's the end of the line for the railroad. You must know that?"

"Sorry, I'm new here, and Betty didn't have anything to do with what her husband did on the ranch. It is taking me a long time to know what I have for a range comprising the ranch. How do you get money from here to there?"

"I use an ex-soldier who is gun handy. You could use him. He lives in the ally back of the bank."

"Okay, line him up to leave in a half hour. I have two men who will be here shortly. I'll take them along. I'll have to get a couple of mounts from the livery to put my men on. I'll do that now. I will leave the list of lumber at the mill. Betty, we might stay in town tonight if we return late and bring the lumber home in the morning."

"Am I supposed to stay over?"

"Whatever you want to do. See Alma, have a gabfest, and go home or stay. She is always willing for you to stay over. Here take out $500 paper money to pay for the lumber and open an account with the same amount because we still want to use this bank. Carrington's eyes brightened when I said this.

I turned to the banker and told him I would return to get the money we were transporting. Carrington said, "I'll let you out the back door. It's the third door down. Tell him what you want. His name is Dirk, and he is reliable. He can knock on the door when he is ready. Mrs. Harrison, please relax while I write a note to Wells Fargo."

I found Dirk half asleep in front of his stove. He didn't say much after I told him Banker Carrington needed him to take a trip. He got up, asked how cold it was, and put on a heavier jacket. I said I would be going with him, and I hoped two of my men. If they weren't here yet, we would go alone.

He shrugged as if it was good either way with him. Before he put on his coat, he shrugged into an underarm holster and had a heavier weapon at his hip. He took a Winchester off some pegs, grabbed a scabbard, and slid the rifle into it. We came out the door, and he went around back. I thought this was a small house, but a horse stall was in the back half. That room he was in was his total living quarters. I headed for the livery stable.

I met Joe and Burt coming up the street in the wagon. "Change of plans, men. We're going to take a ride. I have to go to the Wells Fargo office in Meadville. It'll take about three hours. Park the wagon and horses at the livery stable. The livery will take care of them. I rented a couple of mounts for you to ride. After you get them saddled, pull behind the bank. We'll be coming out the back door. There will be a man named Dirk with us."

"What's going on?"

"I'll tell you some other time. We should be ready to take off when you get to the bank."

"Okay, Buck, I'm glad I brought my heavy coat. It looks like a storm. Is this a gun-carrying trip?"

I nodded but didn't say that it was. "We'll be back by then, and I hope home. Betty will be, anyway."

You do watch out for that woman."

"Do you blame me?"

"Nope."

It was a mile-eating trip, and we were in Meadvill in two and a half hours. Our horses were still in good shape. I said something to Dirk about it. "Cavalry, Captain. I thought as much of the horses as I did my troops. Still do. Say, you got an extra two dollars? I got a woman over to the fancy house. You can find your way home."

"Sure, thanks a lot. See you in town someday." He nodded. I carried the satchels in and placed them on a counter. A clerk came up, and I handed him the letter that Carrington had written.

"How much do you want to deposit?" I told him. "Wait while it is counted." He took them across the room and dumped the coins in a tray. Another took the paper money and did the same.

The man counting the coins and the clerk got their heads together. The clerk then came to me. He had a coin in his hand. "Mr. Harrison, this coin is no good. It's supposed to be a twenty-dollar coin, but it only has about a dollar of gold in it. The rest of it is lead. I'm supposed to report this, but if you want to keep it, it is okay with me."

"How'd you spot it?"

"Oh, easily, we stack the coins in a slotted tray and run our fingers down the stack. The man counting the coin can tell the difference immediately."

"I'll keep it and show my wife."

"Neither one of you try to spend it. Federal offense, you know."

"We're honest people." I had a slip of paper that said I had deposited several thousand dollars with the Wells Fargo concern. While I was winding that up, Joe bought sandwiches and a good-sized tin can of coffee. We sat on the edge of the steps coming out of Wells Fargo, ate, and drank. At 2:30, we headed the horses back to the road we had ridden on barely half an hour before."

It was six when we arrived back in Breckenridge. I told Joe and Burt to turn the horses in where the wagon is and come on home. "Never mind getting lumber; it will snow before morning." My horse was tired, and I was as well, and I wanted to snuggle up to my wife.

I went by Pete's, and he said he had seen Betty driving the wagon with lumber on it headed down the road toward home. "Damn woman, she always does the unexpected." (My thoughts, anyway.) It was way after nine when I pulled into our yard. Sonny and Zeke came out and took my horse. Betty was standing in the doorway. There was an inch of snow on the ground, and snowing hard.

I explained where Joe and Burt were to Zeke. They had ridden livery horses on our jaunt and not up to my mount for staying power. I told Joe I would be in town Thursday and bring their mounts in. Betty had jumped the gun by driving the team home, leaving them stranded.

"Buck, put me down. You're all wet. I worried about you every minute you were gone. I decided I had to do something. When I went to the livery for the wagon, they still needed to unhitch the team, so I stayed with the plan and got the load of lumber you wanted. I had Sonny and Zeke put canvas over it when it began to snow. Buck, I mean it, put me down. You might shave soon too. My face will be all red from your stubble."

Betty had stew to heat up, and I had the first satisfying food of the long day. It wasn't until we got into bed that I told her I thought our money was much safer at the Wells Fargo office than in Breckenridge.

Waking up to the sounds of Zeke and Sonny getting something to eat, we decided we didn't need to get up just yet and snuggled down for another hour. When we finally did go out, we found a note on the table. "Gone to town with hosses." Or that was what the message said. Zeke had admitted before he couldn't write much.

I looked at Betty, and we decided the bed hadn't cooled off yet, and it would be hours before all the men got home. Best to make use of it.

—————————————

It was two in the afternoon when our men came home, There were three in saddles, and Zeke was sitting in a gig. "Me, we were in the livery stable, and this old man came in and was talking. He said you had talked to someone about buying the gig his wife used to drive. He said he wanted $ 27.00 for it. We all went to look at it. The man at the livery said you were good for the money, so we took the wheels off and greased the hubs. Zeke's horse is the only one who has ever been hitched between shafts, so he got to drive it home. Five inches of snow didn't bother a bit."

Betty spoke, "You guys are wonderful and so thoughtful. I'll ride it tomorrow going to town."

"You can use my horse, Betty."

"No, I'll use one of the draft horses until I get used to it. We'll break one of the other saddle horses to drive. Maybe the horse I ride even."

We reached the town at ten. We didn't see any mounts in front of Sims' office, so we went into the diner. "How do you like your gig, Betty?

 "It's good, Ron. It will be better when I have a smaller, fleeter horse hitched to it."

I added, "We'll get there. This gig ought to make it so you can go to town until your eighth month." Patrons were coming in and going out. We were there 45 minutes when I saw Owen and a couple of his riders come down the street. "I'll bet they will be in for coffee. I haven't seen the Murphy outfit yet."

Betty leaned forward to whisper, "Buck, do you know everyone here spoke to us? Before Jim died, no one ever spoke to me."

"They didn't speak even here in the diner?"

"Buck, we never came into the diner. Jim was too cheap to buy a cup of coffee. If we were going to be in town, I would pack a sandwich and a canteen of water. This friendliness is a treat to say good morning to someone and receive the same with a smile."

"Yep, and all because of me." I laughed.

"Don't laugh because it is true, and I'm thrilled with people acting like they are pleased to see me."

"That's because they are pleased to see you" I was staring out the window and saw Murphy arrive. "We might as well go see the deputy. I guess they aren't coming in."

We got up and went down to the office. Ron was at his desk, and Brad Owen and Steve Murphy were still standing. Ron said. "I saw you two arrive and go into the diner. Betty, how is that gig in the snow?"  

"Good in snow, but I don't think I'll drive it if there's any ice or slippery going. I used a draft horse, sitting so low that I couldn't see much around that big-butted animal. Buck will train one of our saddle pony's to drive."

"Makes sense. Brad and Steve, I called you to come in. Buck has learned that Jim Turner was rustling some cow heifers off you. What do you want to do about it?"

Brad spoke, "I don't see that we can hang Buck for rustling because it was before his time, and I damned sure ain't going to hang Betty. She has promised to sing that Lorena song at the next dance. I want to hear it again. Deputy, what do you think we should do?"

"Buck and Betty have offered to pay for the heifers, which is exceedingly white of them. You will have to come to terms. Buck, you got that journal you have the figures in?"

"I do. This was Betty's husband's, and it has a lot of personal stuff in it. I have marked the page, and you can look at it." Betty handed it to me from her bag, and I opened the page. I pointed to the line beginning with a number. 67 head listed to JT boxed plus an O and 40 head listed to JT Boxed plus an M.  $1,605.00. Pure profit! That says it all.

"So he got $15.00 a head for them and the same for his own yearlings?"

"That's what it figures. I need to find out who put Turner's brand on them. Most likely, it was Tuner himself. Johns, whom he sold to, would have wanted them for a lot less if he had done the rustling. I didn't think along that line until I rode in today."

Sims spoke up. "That sounds more likely to me."

"Brad and Steve, what will you settle for? I hate to go over the $15.00 a head."

Steve Murphy said, "I'll settle for less than that." Brad said he would too. The two looked at each other. Betty and I knew that they had settled this beforehand. "How about $10.00 a head? We didn't have to drive them to market; there was no roundup or branding cost. I told you the other night that this was found money for us. The difference is you can give Betty a wedding gift from the ranches on either side of you."

"Thank you so much. To think I have lost more than two years in not knowing you or your families. I'll make it up to you."

"Betty, don't dwell on it. Not your fault at all. We'll get together more from now on."

"Oh Brad, I should tell you that Buck and I went up and found where the old trail was to your ranch. When our men aren't busy this winter, he will open it up so a wagon can get through."

"We'll begin on our end then. That will sure cut some time getting to town when it is done."

Steve said, "There is a decent horseback trail to my ranch. Not much good in winter, but the wife will show you where it is, come spring."

"Oh, that will be so great. For now, we want to settle up this rustling thing. $10.00 a head each, you said. And the numbers Buck gave you are satisfactory?" It was, and Betty paid in gold. Ron Sims provided paper for a receipt going to Johnson, our lawyer. The money would then come from Sonny's account back to us when the ranch he was heir to was sold.

Alma went by and saw us standing inside. "Betty, how long are you going to be busy?"

"I think I'm about done here."

"Come down and have a bite to eat. You coming too, Buck?"

"No, I'm buying my neighbors a drink. I'll get something off the bar to eat. Betty, I won't be here long, and I want to get home early. The days are so short I get nothing done."

Betty turned to Alma, Brad, and Steve, "Buck never is still. He gets more done daily than my first husband did in a week."

"Lucky you," Alma said.

"Pete is no slouch if I remember right."

"Yeah, he is; no complaints at all." The two went out. Betty swung into my saddle.

Betty laughed. "Buck. You can watch that horse's butt going home."

On the way to the saloon, Brad asked, "You know Pete Harrison before?"

"Yeah, sure do. He grew up with my brothers and me. We were all close. I was the youngest and had to go some to keep up, but I managed. Pete being here keeps me from missing my brothers. I'm planning on staying. Being partners with Betty leaves me with some cash to build a good home for her. I never planned to get rich, and our ranch should give us a good living. No need to get bigger either."

"Hey, that's how Steve and I look at things.' Of course, with Turner gone, things are much friendlier without his ranch between Steve and me."

We had one drink and promised to get together during the winter. We'd let the women do the planning. Brad and Steve wanted to get to the bank, and I went to the feed store with the gig and the workhorse to talk to Pete. It was only a short time before Betty came looking for me. We didn't linger and headed home. We made it before dark. The men had been splitting wood. If they weren't careful, they would have it all done.

—————————————

Two weeks from today was the Christmas dance. I asked her if she was going to sing Lorena again. "Yes, several people have asked me to. Pete is going to play for me the same as last time. He thinks I should sing Silent Night too. Wednesday before that, when the children get out early, the public is invited in to see their Christmas program. Could we go to that?"

"We'll plan on it."

The next day was cold, and the sun shone. Joe and Burt went out to check on the cattle. Sonny and Zeke harnessed one of the workhorses and loaded the dray with wood-chopping tools. We headed for where we would brush out the wagon road to the Owen spread.

When examining what was in the box in the back room, I found a rusty machete that had ground a sharp edge to it. This tool was safer to wield than an axe when working close to other people. Machete was my tool of choice for this kind of work.

The brush was exceptionally thick near the flats, so we didn't accomplish as much as I thought we would. We did get about two hundred yards done. It would be a bumpy ride for a wagon because although we cut the brush close to the ground, there seemed to be dirt pushed up around the brush shoots. Occasionally, poles were big enough to make fence posts, so we laid these aside full length to be hauled in later.

It was a good start, and we had all winter to work on this, so we didn't push very hard. When the weather was decent, we worked at it. We always returned to the ranch long before dark to do chores and build up the fire in the bunkhouse. Betty always had a meal ready at about dark. Where I had worked last for my brother, I had a large crew and a cook shack for his help. I lived in the bunkhouse with the other hands even though I was a ramrod. This home was way much better for me this winter than last.

The Wednesday before the dance, we did go in to see the Christmas exercises the children put on before they broke for the Holiday. We enjoyed it immensely. Betty was asked to sing Christmas songs with the older kids when they lined up for the final exercise. Alma had suggested she be included along with three of the parents. Again, we made it home just as it was getting dark. Sonny had kept our fire going.

————————————

We had Thursday to plan to go to the dance Friday night. Betty was busy preparing what we would be taking for food. She was also running through the two songs she would sing under her breath. Not always under her breath, for she would burst into song often enough so I began to listen and could sing some of the words. It made her laugh. My efforts, we both knew, were terrible.

I drove the buckboard with what we were carrying. I promised to come home if the moon was out enough to light our way. We went to Pete and Alma's to change when we reached Breckenridge. One of the men took the buckboard and was to drop off the food donation. We would be walking uptown to the dance. The town had installed board sidewalks, keeping you out of the street.

Pete and Betty did a quick run-through of what she was to sing. I escorted Betty to the school and then went across the street to the saloon for a Christmas drink with the men.

Sonny was there with them. I looked at him. I would swear he had gotten taller by about two inches and had filled out about twenty-five pounds by having regular meals. It was all muscle, though, for he ate slowly and in small amounts. When satisfied, he would stop eating, so we doubted he would get fat. He certainly worked hard enough. With the wood and other chores he did, he probably worked more hours in a day than any of us. It was his choice, and he didn't want anyone helping him.

The men bought me a whisky, and Sonny had a sarsaparilla. Someone asked why I didn't allow Sonny a whiskey, "Christ, he's almost full grown."

"Nope, I'm responsible for him. He doesn't need to start drinking this early in life."

"Hell, I started when I was thirteen."

"Yes, and you spend more time here than you do with your wife and kids."

"Don't have either wife or kids."

"Yes, and that's why you don't have a wife and kids."

"Guess so." He moved along down the bar.

We all finished our drinks and headed for the schoolhouse. People were ready to start dancing, waiting for the band to begin. Pete would play with them this evening and was not taking an intermission. The members planned on taking a few minutes each, alternating so the band could keep playing. Tonight the band consisted of two fiddles, a small squeeze box, Pete's mouth organ, a bass consisting of a tub, stick and rope, and a flute. The school did have an organ, but there was no one to play it tonight.

The men, Betty, and I cornered seats together when we went to where the dance was being held. Sonny had never seen so many people in this large a group before and hung tight to Betty's hand. Pete went up on the stage, laughing with the other band members. Alma came by and said hi to all of us, addressing Sonny by name. He liked that. Brad Owen and Steve and their families were with them.

The first set was a waltz, and I took Betty into my arms. This dance was better than the last dance. I had ached to hold her that night, but we weren't married, and she was still mourning. We were dancing much closer than most other couples on the floor. The next set was a square, and Joe took Betty out for this one. I just grabbed Alma, and we formed in the same square. Betty knew these dances as well as I did.

When the waltz sets came around again, I suggested that Betty might like to try Sonny at dancing. "Good idea, then he won't feel left out." I danced the first two, and then for the third, we stopped in front of where Sonny was sitting, and Betty took him by the hands. "Come dance with me."

He had been watching how people swayed to the music. Betty positioned his arms, and they swayed in place to begin. "Step back one pace with one foot and then step back with the other. Now take a half step back and turn me. I'll follow you when you do this. Then I'll do the stepping back, and you follow me, turning at the same time."

Their feet got tangled, and Betty decided she would teach Sonny at home sometime. She said, "We'll try this and not turn. We'll shuffle our feet forward and back. You're doing great. Do you know Sonny? Some people never learn the steps, and this is how they dance. But I'll have you dancing in no time."

Betty was now changing partners for all the waltzes giving our men one dance in each set. I was left out, allowing me to mingle with others in the crowd. I did get one complete set of squares with her. It was almost time for Betty to sing Lorena, as promised.

There was a disruption near the door, and I looked that way. This huge person was standing there with the crowd pulled away from him, leaving a cleared space around him. He still had a Stetson on. He had a Paterson colt at his belt. This one held brass cartridges. He was wearing a heavy black traveling coat, open with his weapon showing. His height made him, with the hat, at least eight inches taller than me. I turned back to where I had just handed Betty onto the stage.

"Betty, you wrote my brothers, didn't you? That's my brother, Will."

Betty laughed at me. Pete had his mouth organ in his hand and then suddenly ran the scale. Will's head came up, and he found Pete. My brother shouted, "Pritchard!"

Pete shouted back, "William Henry Harrison!

"Pritchard, where's Little Buck?"

"He's around here somewhere. Come up here and meet his wife. She is ready to sing a song for these folks, and I'm most honored to play for her."

"Well, I won't hold you up. Have her go ahead and sing it. Okay, to eat some of that food downstairs?"

"Someone will follow you down."

I waved my hand at Pete and Betty and followed when Will was out of sight. Will was looking over what was left of a bountiful feast. From behind him, I said, "That tray of sandwiches is some of what is left that Betty brought. Try them."

"Hey Buck, figured you were in that crowd somewhere. Come here and give me a hug." Will swung me off my feet. He really was five inches taller than me. His shoulders were at least three inches broader than mine, too.

Will was hungry and grabbed four. He took a bite and chewed slowly. "God damn, Buck, that woman knows how to make a sandwich. Boiled salad dressing with horseradish, right?"

I nodded. "How long getting here?"

"Two days only. I come in on the train to the next town over. How far is your ranch from here?"

"Eight miles or so. Pretty good going. When we reach the flats, that's my place. The house is at the other end of them. Bring your sandwiches and sit on the stairs; you must hear this. I'll get you some coffee. It still should be warm."

It was silent in the room above us. Pete began the intro, and Will grinned. All of us had heard Pete's mouth organ. The song started stronger than the last time it was sung here. "Damn it, Buck; I've heard this before, but never better than this. It always makes me sad."

"I know. Betty sang it around Thanksgiving here at a dance, and half the town was bawling. I have to get her off the stage when she is almost done. Putting so much into the song takes the sap out of her. It is a family thing for her."

"Don't wonder." I found room for Will to sit with my crew just as Betty finished the song. I pointed out Pete's wife, Alma, and named Joe, Burt, and Zeke my crew.

"Will, this is Sonny. He is an orphan and a little slow. Betty and I took him on as a ward. It's all legal and everything." Sonny stuck out his hand to shake. It surprised Will, for no one else had. They just nodded.

I headed across the floor to get Betty. Pete came back with us. It took a while for the crowd were not silent like the last time. This time they wanted to congratulate Betty. Pete, they knew, and he drew raves too.

Betty walked right to him. "You got my letter, okay, didn't you?"

"I got a bone to pick with you, Missy. You just wrote things to tease me and my brothers. We drew straws to see who would make the journey. Wan't too bad because I rode the train into Meadville. I unloaded my horse and got pointed in this direction, and here I am."

"Maybe it was Buck who did the teasing. I could see he was missing family, so I took it upon myself to do something about it. I got your address from Alma."

"Glad you did. Any woman who is as pretty as you, can cook like you, and sing like you do is welcome in the family."

"Talking like that, I might get on that train and meet all the family."

"I hope you will. Buck leaving us has left a hole in the tribe."

The dancing resumed. Will did ask Betty to dance. Everyone was having a great time. Ron Sims, the deputy, hobbled in. A horse had stepped on his foot, and he debated whether to attend the dance. Finally, he just had to come and look in.

It was almost time to close the dance. Betty was to round out the festivities by singing Silent Night. A man came rushing up the stairs. He shouted, "Is the deputy here? Johnny, the clerk over to the store, says the store has been robbed, and he was clubbed unconscious. He croaked to me to get my attention when I walked by."

Sims looked around and spotted Buck. "Buck, get over there and see what it's all about. I guess I had better deputize you like last time. Who's that with you?"

"My brother, Will."

"Take him with you."

I hesitate long enough to speak to Betty, "Looks like I'm tied up here for a bit. What do you want to do?"

"I'll go along home. You have your brother, and I'll be fine with the men."

"Are you sure?"

"Positive." I leaned into her for a kiss and headed for the store.

Will had something to say, "Buck, are you going off and leaving her like that?"

"Yes, she's strong and would have urged me if Sims hadn't asked."

The store owner had Johnny in a chair, putting cold water on his forehead. "Hi Johnny, I'm taking Sim's place. Did you know this person who attacked you?"

"I think so. One of the men used to work for Jim Turner. He was the one who interfered and stopped me from getting badly hurt. I didn't know the other two. There may have been another one with the horses I didn't see."

"What did they take from the store?"

"All the money. The bunch took quite a bit of foodstuff and some shells for their guns."

"What size?"

"Two sizes. Some .36 caliber and some .44's."

"Did they give you any idea which direction they were going?"

"No, but they did come in from Mountain Gap. I took it they stayed out of town until I was ready to close at 9:00. They were in front as I came out and pushed me inside before I could lock the door."

"How come they knocked you around?"

They were disappointed in the amount of money I had. Christ, it's Friday. Saturday is our big day. With Saturday night being Christmas Eve, everyone planned on coming in tomorrow before the Holiday."

"Makes sense to me."

Betty was waiting in the buckboard in front of the store, hoping I was going home with her. "No, Betty, I have to see what I can do to help Sims. I'll be along sometime tomorrow. I'll take Burt and Will with me. I want Joe and Zeke with you and Sonny."

"You be damned careful, Buck. I still need a father for this baby I'm carrying."

"I will be. I'll have Burt with me, and Will is worth a whole posse."

"Okay, Buck, see you soon."

Sims came hobbling along with a shortened shotgun. "There are number 4's in it, and here are a half dozen more shells. Don't hesitate to use it if you have to. The liveryman is bringing my horse for you to ride." I handed the scabbard for this to Will. I reached under the buckboard seat for the rifle hanging there, and when the horse came, I hung it from the saddle. I took my handgun and belt from the wagon, one of the new 45s I bought before leaving the family. Burt's was in the same box.

"Okay, I guess we are ready to go hunting."

"Buck, I can round up some more men if you want. It will take a while, though."

"No, we'll be fine. I'll get out on the road and look for the sign. I have a can of matches. I'll be behind them as long as they stay on the road." This time I did lean toward Betty, and she grabbed my face and kissed me. Joe turned the buckboard and headed for the road home. Everyone came boiling out of the school, which made me wish I had gotten going sooner.

Chapter  Seven

We went down the road toward the Gap. I stopped and lit two matches, and I had my answer. Matching horse tracks were coming toward town, and real fresh ones were in the opposite direction. I remembered Betty telling me there was a turnoff around the town that interconnected with the road to our ranch. I slowed down, and with the moon shining bright, I stopped at every wide spot in the trail to see if this was where it began.

Three times I stopped and got down from my horse before I found it. Yes, the horses had turned into it. "Will and Burt, it looks like the tracks are headed for my ranch. We'll take this trail and then head home. The only thing that worries me is whether Betty will get home before this bunch gets there. We'll poke right along."

Will asked, "How far to your road and then how far to your ranch? We've been more than forty-five minutes out from town already."

"Well, it will be at least two hours before we see my place."

"Let's go then." We stopped only twice. Once we hit our road and again when we came out of the woods onto our flats. Both times I checked, it showed the horse tracks on top of the wagon tracks. The tracks meant that probably Betty and the rest were in the outlaw hands at the ranch house.

"Buck, how are you going to handle this?"

"Can't tell yet."

"You don't seem too worried?"

"You don't believe that, do you?"

"No,

"I'm worried, but obsessing about Betty and Joe is no good. Hell, Joe and Betty are sensible. We will go in cautiously and not bull right into the place."

We rode wide of the buildings, coming in behind the barn. The moon had gone down, and it was fully dark, and it had to be within an hour of dawn and two hours before for full daylight. I struck a match and saw that the robbers had turned their horses into the corral. They had only loosened the cinches and had taken time to pitch some hay to them, and they were feeding contentedly.

I eased around to the door of the bunkhouse. The door had a hasp on it. Someone had stuck a peg through it, effectively making it so whoever was inside couldn't get out. I knocked softly. There was no answer. Then I saw a crack of light appear from under the door. I took a chance and pulled the peg, and opened the door. Zeke was standing there. "Better blow out the lamp. Why don't you guys get dressed and come out with me? Put your heavy coats on. Burt and my brother are here. Is Betty all right?"

Joe answered, "They got her in your room. All four of them are drinking coffee. I don't think they have bothered her. She's feisty. The men worked for her husband, so they decided to hole up here for a day or two. He didn't know Betty had taken another husband. They do now. She told him he had better get to hell gone before you came back. He laughed at her, asking what she could do. There were four of them. You got any plan?"

"Not much of one. First, Sonny, can you do something for me?"

"Yeah,"

"Okay, you have heard me whistle. I want you to go into the horse corral with a blanket. You may need it to keep warm. I want you to open the gate and stand there. If you hear me whistle, take the blanket and drive the horses out through the gate, run after them, and drive them off a good distance. Then lay down so no one can see you. You'll have the blanket to keep warm until I shout you can return. Do you understand?"

"Yeah. Open the gate, and if I hear you whistle, I'm to chase the horses out and hide."

"That's it exactly."

"Will, you take the front door and watch it if someone comes out. Joe, take the rifle and cover the front of the house with Will. Burt, I'm giving you the shotgun to back me up. I will try to tell Betty to announce she needs to go to the toilet out back. We may have to wait until it gets lighter, so she can see me outside her window. Zeke, you keep out of sight. You had better bring Betty a blanket or heavy coat if I can get her free. It is up to you to take care of her if I'm successful."

Will said, "We can handle the front, okay? What about the boy? If those guys get loose and look for their mounts and can't find them, they'll raise hell."
 
"Sonny will do just as I said. I know when he repeats it back to me, it is like it is cast in stone. Burt, you be around back. You keep out of sight. I want to get Betty away from the house. I expect one man will come out with her to keep her from running away. I hope to get a gun on him and shut him down. Now if more than one comes out and goes after me and I can't handle it, shout my name and aim high with that scatter gun because I'll drop flat on the ground. Got that?"

"Got it."

There was just a little lighter sky now in the east. Zeke brought a blanket, and he and Burt went behind the house. There was room off the side by the woodpiles to be out of sight. I went up to the end of the house where the window was and looked in where the shade was up about two inches.

Betty's door was closed, and a lamp was lit on a table at the end of the bed. Betty was sitting up. Her head was bowed. It looked like she was waiting for time to pass. She did, for some reason, glance over her shoulder toward the window. All or nothing, I thumbed a match which flared brightly. She was aware but startled. When she turned and saw it, she climbed on the bed. I dropped the match and could only see her outline.

I put my fingers to my lips, telling her to be quiet without me making a sound. She could now see my finger, and I tried spelling it out on the window (Toilet), which confused her. I realized I was writing it wrong, and she was looking at it in reverse. I then started on my right and slowly, letter by letter, and moving from her left to right, wrote, (Toilet pee bad). She got it and nodded her head. I put my hand to the window and waved, withdrawing to the back of the house.

I heard her urgently shout, "Jack Bainbridge."

I hurried around back. I couldn't see either Burt or Zeke, which is the way I wanted it. The door opened, and a man came out and looked around. Coming from a lighted room, I was sure he couldn't see much. "Okay, woman, come out and go right into the back-house. If you have any trouble, I'll come in and hold your hand."

"Careful, whatever your name is. Jack respects me, and you had better too."   

"It's cold out here. Get it done, woman." He sat down on the steps in front of the toilet door. He had come out with a pistol in his hand and laid this on the top step where he was sitting. He began building a smoke with paper and loose tobacco. After licking the paper, he had his smoke and stuck one end in his mouth. When he reached for a match to light it, I stepped in front of him, and my gun was about one foot in front of his eyes.

"Go ahead and light it if you want to. I will tie your hands in about five minutes, so you got that long to enjoy it. Betty, hurry up in there."

"Buck, I can't yet. I have to finish."

"Okay, Zeke is here with an extra blanket. It's the barn for you to hide in."

"No, I'm going to the bunkhouse. It'll be warm in there."

I paused, thinking, "Okay, I guess. Zeke doesn't have a gun, and I don't have one to give him."

"I'll trust you to keep me out of harm's way. You have already, haven't you?" Betty came out and kissed me quickly. Zeke was there to put the blanket around her, and they headed for the bunkhouse.

"Burt, you'll have to stay out back here. I'll see if I can get these guys to surrender. I'll see if I can talk them down."

"Good luck with that, Buck."

"Burt, don't use that scatter-gun unless it's necessary."

"That's what I was hoping for. Never had to before and don't want to now."

"Good." I went around to the front. It was getting light enough to see well. I gave it another fifteen minutes. Time to finish this up. "Hey Jack, in the house. I've got one of your men tied up in the bunkhouse. I would like it if you left your guns in the house and came on out. You can join him there until I get you headed for town.

"For one thing, I'm an acting deputy. I'm also Betty's husband. What you did here, I could forget. However, I'm taking you back to town and locking you in Sims' Jail. A shotgun is pointed at the back door—one with Number Four shot in it. There are three of us out here in front. Let's talk it over and decide what you want to do. For your information, your horses are scattered, so they aren't available."

Zeke came around from the bunkhouse. I sent him down to get Sonny and close the corral gate. The horses were safe right where they were. Both of them then could stay with Betty in the bunkhouse.

Ten minutes later, Jack Bainbridge said he and the other two were coming out. We walked them around to the bunkhouse. I opened the door and told Betty the house was now hers again and I would be in a little bit. I herded the four prisoners in and made a little speech,

"Here's the deal, men. None of us have had any sleep. We'll get a few hours of sleep, and then I'll load you up and take you into town. You ain't done anything to hang for. I'm guessing you might get a year in the county jail in Mountain Gap. Betty will tell the court she was respected in all ways. A warning, don't mess with Will. I've seen him put a man his size on the floor out cold from just a backhand. So get some shuteye. I'm asking for you not to cause any more trouble." I put the peg in the hasp when I walked away.

—————————————

My three men took the back room to sleep in. The floor would have to do. Sonny was sleeping in the chair in the kitchen. Betty and I went to bed. Will was as tired as I was but said he'd check on the bunkhouse. All of us were tired, so soon we were asleep. I woke up a couple of hours later. Sonny had gone down to the barn to feed the animals. I put the coffee on, took a good-sized piece of meat from the cold box we stored outside, and chunked it up. I used Betty's sixteen-quart kettle to cook it in. This food cooking, I sat in the chair that Sonny had left, knowing he would stay in the barn with the chickens.

Two hours later, I awoke to Betty making coffee. I pulled her into my arms for a little cuddle. "Betty, you never got to sing Silent Night."

"No, and nothing like last night was silent either. What are you doing today?"

"I'm loading the buckboard with those men and taking them to town. I'll take Joe with me and leave Will here to get some sleep and talk about family. That meat should be done enough to eat before we leave. I'll drop them at the jail and be home within four and a half hours from when I leave. They won't be my responsibility after that."

"Buck, I want you home. We've got some serious loving to do that was supposed to happen last night."

"I know, and I want the same. I'll get things organized and get going here shortly. Take out enough of that stew to feed our people, and I'll take the rest down to the bunkhouse to feed the prisoners."

 I walked into the bunkhouse with the bucket of stew. I had sent Burt to the barn for their cups and bowls from their bedrolls. He brought them in just after I sat the beef stew down and told Will to go to the house to eat. I sat there on the edge of the bunk, watching the stew disappear. "Damn, that was good."

Jack answered, "She was always a good cook. Too bad Turner was killed, or I would still be working here."

"Was he killed or just died in an accident?"

Emphatically, Jack stated, "I had nothing to do with his death! It was no accident, though."

"Do you want to tell me about it?"

"No, I guess not. You are Betty's husband now and bound to tell her."

I wanted to push him but feared he wouldn't tell anyone. "Jack, I'm not going to push you on this. The deputy does want to clear this up. If you told him what you know, it might help you when you get to court."

"I'll think about it." I shrugged my shoulders. There was another thought on his mind. "Say, Buck, do we have to sit in that buckboard to town? It's going to be mighty rough.

I thought this over. "Make a deal with you. You give me your parole, and I'll let you ride your horses. First, I want the money you took from the store and the gun supplies. The food you took, I'll keep what's left here for feeding you, Guys. Maybe the store owner will give it to me for him to get his money back."

"Deal." This deal made me happy because I'd save an hour in time and wouldn't have to sit on the damned wagon coming home.

"Alright, we'll get started. Hell to leave these warm quarters."

"Yeah, isn't it? I hope they got that jail warmed up for us." I laughed.

I walked the men down to the barn. Before coming in last night, Sonny had unsaddled the horses and thrown the saddles inside on the barn floor. Each one roped their horse. I saddled the deputy's mount I had ridden yesterday and was riding that. Sonny came in, and I asked him to saddle my horse. I'd have one of the prisoners lead it. Sonny then saddled Joe's horse. He swung onto that horse, and we rode up in front of the house.

Will said, "Are you sure you don't want me to go with you?"

"I'm sure." I grinned. "Betty was the one to write you the letter. She can entertain you. First, get a flower sack, collect the money and stuff from these fellows, and tie it on my saddle. They're wearing their guns, but I have all their shells."

"You're awful trusting, Buck."

"I made a deal with them. I expect them to do the same." Joe swung into his saddle. He had our rifle in the scabbard tied to one side of his saddle. Joe had also fashioned a sling for the shotgun, which hung down the other side. He and I were the only ones with loaded handguns. I leaned down now, and Betty came, slid her hands down my face, puckered her lips, smiled, and backed off.

I wheeled and headed across the flats. The four prisoners came in behind me, and Joe followed up the rear. My horse on a lead was with the last in line ahead of Joe. I was anxious to finish this, and we kept a fast pace to town. We swung into the street and rode to the deputy's office. He was there and had hobbled to the door.

"Ron, these are the guys we were looking for. They ended up at my place. Jack there, will tell you all about it. Inside men, and pile your guns and belts on the desk. Ron, I got two sacks here. One has the money they stole and other stuff they took from the store. I fed out most of the foodstuff except a slab of bacon. I kept that. If the store wants payment, they must go to Sheriff Carlson. You men file into those cells, and I'll release you from your parole.

"Ron, these aren't really bad guys. Ask them how I caught them. They just made a mistake and are willing to pay for it.

"You paroled them?"

"You heard me. Jack Bainbridge was the leader and worked for Turner until he died. Ask him about that death. He was going to tell me something, but you should know what he knows. You can be the one to pass it on to Betty. Oh, you want me to swing by the livery to come to get these horses?"

"Yeah. God, it'll be night before I get done here."

"I know, but that was done while I was your deputy. Now I'm just a private citizen." Joe rode up close and handed Ron the shotgun. We wheeled and cantered back the way we came from.

"Buck, this whole thing went damned smooth. Not one shot was fired, nobody got hurt, and you caught the thieves and jailed them. During that time, we ate, got a little sleep, and it ain't been twenty-four hours yet. You've also had me on a horse for almost thirty miles by the time we get home."

"That's stretching it a little."

"Maybe, but I could say it was thirty-five miles, and I would be believed." I laughed and picked up the pace.

Everyone was surprised to see Joe and me back so soon. All had been in the house while we were gone. Betty had made Christmas cookies. She had sent Burt and Sonny after a small tree. She had them pop some corn and string it. Also, she showed them how to cut some colored wrapping paper into strips and use flour and water paste to make rings for a chain. She had also purchased a dozen little net bags of colored hard candy at the store, and those were hung. That was about it, but oh so pretty. Sonny and Zeke sat and stared at the tree.

"What did you do, Will?"

"Nothin. Your wife is a treasure, you know. You lucked out, boy."

"I know, and she is amazing." Betty flashed us a smile.

And then Betty said, "Okay, everyone, clear out; I'm starting supper. Will and Buck, go into the back room if you want to talk." There were no chairs, so we picked two kitchen chairs to take with us.

"So, Will, how are things now that I'm no longer your ramrod?"

"Buck, I was kinda' hoping you hadn't found a place yet. I had let you do too much of my work. I've never had to work as hard as I have since you took off. You got any of that money left that came to you in Ma's will?"

I couldn't help but grin at this. "Yeah. All but about $500.00. That's what I gave Betty for half the place the first night I met her. That includes all the cattle and all the land."

"How many heads do you have? I looked over the flats today. There must be about 2500 hundred different sizes feeding out there?"

"I haven't counted them, but that's my guess. I've only been here four months, you know. I didn't come directly here when I left the home place."

"You got that much, still. Did Betty have any money?"

"Nope, she thought she was dead broke when we met. She felt her husband had some hidden. He had sold his yearly herd of steers and a big bunch of yearling heifers. He only allowed her two hundred dollars a month for food and things around the ranch here. He was cheap as all get out. After his parents died, he turned all his neighbors away. He wouldn't let Betty go into town alone because he was afraid she would buy something he thought she wouldn't need.

"A real bastard. How did they get together?"

"She had seen an ad in a newspaper for a bride and answered it. He listed what assets he had and promised some things he didn't have. He went to her place and was married there. He brought her here, and that's when she knew what a mistake she had made."

"You believe all of it."

  "I do. We did find Turners hoarded money within a few days. He had been hoarding it for years."

"Where was it?"

"Under a loose board under that chest, you are leaning on?"

"Really?"

"Really."

"How much?"

"About three times what I brought with me."

"No shit, you're richer than your three brothers are now."

I was laughing. "Luck of the draw. Tell you true, though, if I had to give up the money or Betty, I'd keep Betty, and to hell with the money."

"I wouldn't wonder. What about the kid she's carrying? Won't that bother you, not being yours?"

"Nope. The baby is part of Betty, and I'll be a good father and a hell of a lot better than he would have had. I love the mother, and I'll love the baby just because that will make her happy."

Will sat there looking at the floor, absorbing what I had just said. I might as well tell him some more. "Will, that ain't all that Betty and I have been up to. It is about Sonny. You notice he has less intelligence than a normal boy of sixteen. I've been told he is at ten years and always will be. I shot his uncle, rustling some steers. I didn't kill him. The deputy did. Joe killed the boy's cousin in the mix-up. I kept the boy here while we took the two bodies to town.

"We fast came to like him and asked to be made a ward until the county judge could find an heir to turn the estate over to. It turned out Sonny was the only heir. The Judge made a deal with us, saying if we married, he'd make us guardians. We did all that in one day."

"Jesus, that may end up costing a lot."

"Could, have, but there was the estate that came with him. The Judge is the trustee, and I have only to answer to him. Anything that Sonny is connected with, I can write off against the estate, and I am reimbursed. Those chickens out in the barn are, in essence, Sonny's. I paid out to buy them and then got my money back. Oh, there is a slaughterhouse business that came with the estate. The money from that after the people running it are paid goes right into the bank in an account that is in Betty and my name as guardians."

"Son of a bitch, You have fallen into something good here." Tell me there isn't anything else."

"I won't." I stretched out the silence until I said, "Oh, there is also a sweet little spread where those yearling heifers were sold to last September. Sonny is heir to that as well."

"What's that like?"

"I don't know. I haven't seen it. The sheriff is trying to sell it for me. If I have family here with Sonny, the baby, and Betty, I want to avoid a spread that is twenty miles away along with what we have here. We plan on getting smaller here on this place. We'll make a good living and be happy. To us, bigger isn't always better. What do you think?"

Will didn't say anything for a few minutes. "Buck, I dunno what to think. You've hit a string of luck here, but it won't keep up. It never does. Maybe your plan of not trying to get bigger is the answer. Anyway, I've been to see you and can go back and tell the family that you've landed on your feet. We did worry about you. You left home suddenly when you could have stayed."

"Will, I felt smothered working for you. I know I am good with cattle. This place has come easy, and I put the whole package together. I recognize it is a treasure. I'll look at it as such. My crew here is like family; I won't have to look for replacements. I'll give them a little extra come roundup time, and I can find enough for them to do during the slow-time of the year. Like many who do cow work, they won't leave just following the wind."

"It sounds good. I hope it works for you. I'll only be here a couple of more days. Erik, my oldest, is getting up there where he wants to go out on his own. I'll send him to you for a couple of years for more maturity.

"I'll take him, but you tell him he'll be treated just like the other hands. I would talk to him in my spare time and give him my thoughts on what has worked for me. That includes the time I was working for you."

"Fair enough. Etta will be sorry to see him go out into the world. You didn't leave until Ma died, but Erik won't wait that long."

"I thought I would stay with you longer, but Ma's last words were to take what she left me and go find my own place. So blame her for me leaving."

"Nah, she was right. I feel better knowing you're doing great. Your brothers will be too when I tell them."

Betty opened the door, "Buck, go get the crew; supper's ready. I put the tree in our bedroom until after supper. Are we going to open presents tonight or tomorrow morning?"

"You bought presents? Betty, I didn't get you anything."

"That's fine, Buck. You've been awfully busy. I don't need a thing as long as you're here."

I slipped on a jacket. It was another cold, clear night with the moon out bright. Betty may want to come out later, and we look at the stars.

—————————————

Betty had a roast on the table and mashed some potatoes. There was a lot of butter in them. That in itself was a treat. She had set the table. Our dishes were mismatched, and some needed to be fixed. I used a tin plate. I now had something to get Betty soon, late though it may be. Betty announced when we finished our meat and potatoes, "I have a layer cake. I didn't have anything for frosting. I did have some milk left, so I made some vanilla pudding. I used that between the layers and on top. I hope that is okay."

Ha, everyone said it would be great, and after it was consumed, Betty said she would like a milk cow to bake more good things. "Also, we should buy two bred hogs if we can find them. That should give us fifteen or so piglets. Those wouldn't be butchered until late fall next year. These are just some thoughts to make it better for all of us. It will mean more work, but maybe we can fence off some ground to plant corn for feed."

"Hey Betty, this is a ranch and not a farm."

"Buck, your plate was the first one out for cake to be put on."

"Just kidding, and we'll talk it over. I want some sliced thin pork belly again. There is nothing sweeter. Cured bacon is good, but this is way better. Betty, you sit, and I'll wash the dishes."

There was a rush to get these done. Then she opened the door to the bedroom. The tree was visible on the table at the foot of the bed. Colored, wrapped packages were piled around it. Sonny was up and out the door without a coat on. A few minutes later, he was back with three packages putting these under the tree. "We's get you presents, too." We took turns standing in the bedroom doorway, looking at it. We were burning this into our memory to not forget our first Christmas together.

Betty said, "Joe, the gifts all have tags on them. Would you pass them around?'

On the right, there was a stack wrapped with plain paper. The parcels did have tags on them. Joe looked at them all and picked the one with Betty's name on it. He handed this to her. "Please, I'm not going to open it now.

"Ah." from everyone. Joe then began passing them out. Sonny ripped the paper off his and held it up. It was a pair of woolen long johns. Everyone got the same. Next, Joe picked up a stack all about of the same dimensions. These had been wrapped in Christmas paper.

Burt got the first one. It was an open vest. Using heavy thread on the left pocket, Betty had written, "Burt." She even bought one for herself and had done her name like the others.

Joe then handed Betty one of the packages that Sonny had fetched. It was a large kitchen apron. "Oh, you guys, this is just what I need. Thank you so much!"

Next, it was my time to receive a gift from my men. It looked like it might be a knife, and it was. It was a throwing knife in a sheath you could hang around your neck. Will said, "Buck, I didn't know you were into knives."

"I'm not, but I have had some experience with one. Thankfully the deputy was just quick enough to prevent one sticking from in my back." I had to explain, making quick work of it. I mean, there were still packages under the tree.

The next stack of packages was Jeans for the men and me. Always handy! The men had got together with Betty and me, and we bought Sonny a Stetson of his own. He had been using Jim Turners, and it could have fit better. He put it on and strutted around the room, happy as could be.

Betty looked at me, "Buck, I didn't get you anything special. What would make me happy would be for you to get framing timbers for an addition to the house. The baby is coming, and I need a room so it can sleep close to us. Our bedroom now isn't big enough to put a crib in."

"In the plans, Mrs. Harrison. Things are getting caught up here, and I shouldn't have to go off for things that don't pertain to the ranch.

"Good enough. That is it for presents.

"Zeke said, "No, Betty, you have one more." He handed her the other package that Sonny had brought in. She began opening it.

"We hated you wearing that black shawl." This was a woven shawl, probably of Mexican make. It was beautiful. Tears came into Betty's eyes, and her Thank you was pretty garbled because she was so choked up.

"There is one more for Betty." I brought out of my pocket a ring box. "I purchased this before we went to Mountain Gap. You received your wedding band that day, so I waited until Christmas to present this to you." I opened it, took her hand, and slid an engagement ring onto her finger. "For you, sweetheart, with all my love."

"Buck, is that a diamond?"

"It is. The store had little selection, but this would look good on your finger. As I said, I bought this to corral you so you would marry me. That moment has passed, but I still feel the same."

"You're so wonderful!" This joy wrapped up our Christmas Eve. Betty did make one more announcement. "Sonny checked every one of his hens and found two that weren't laying eggs. The men killed and dressed them, and he donated them for our Christmas dinner."

Will hung out in the bunkhouse with the men most all day Sunday. At suppertime, they all came in to eat. As we finished, he announced, "Buck and Betty, I'll leave early in the morning. I'm anxious to get home. I've had a wonderful visit here, and as for my baby brother, he is doing great. He's got a good crew and a wonderful wife."

"Will, I'll ride in with you." It has been great to have you visit. You got to see your old friend, Pete. I was so glad to find my old friend here. He made it a lot easier to get acquainted with the people in town and to give my neighbors, Owen and Murphy,  the word that I was a decent person."

"We always did get along great."

Later that night, Betty said, "I'm going to miss your brother. You two are so much alike. I imagine your other brothers are the same."

"Never gave it much thought, but we are, even if they are all bigger framed than. me,"

"Yeah, but Will hasn't put you down. So you have to be considered their equal."

"Betty, there again, I've never thought about that. You don't mind me riding in with Will in the morning?"

"No, of course not. It'll give you a bit more time with Will."

Will and I took off for town at about six in the morning. We had breakfast when we got there, and he got back into his saddle and headed for Meadville. We hated to part, but we each had our own life. His was familiar to me, but I would never go back. I had Betty, and she was my life now."

I stopped in the jail to see Ron Sims. "Just the person I'm looking for. I need two men to guard those four men over to Mountain Gap. You'll be my deputy. I'll see if I can find one more to go with you."

"If you don't, I'm not going. I took their parole when I brought them in, but they've been in jail, and I imagine they are sick of it by now. They might want to make a break."

"Okay, Okay. I'll go out and find someone. Pot's on. Have another coffee."

"I hope you don't find someone. I only want to take a short ride home. When are you going to be healed up, anyway?"

"Two more weeks."

"Too damned long."

"Tell me about it."

Buck went down the aisle to speak to the prisoners he had brought in days before. They were all in separate cells. Jack Bainbridge was in the last one. He spoke loud enough for all to hear, "You guys may be going for a ride shortly to see the Judge at Mountain Gap. Sims is trying to find someone to ride with me."

"Nah, we just as soon stay here." These came from the front three cells.

"Sorry, men, you have a date with the Judge tomorrow."

Jack motioned me closer to the cell door and whispered, "Buck, don't let us wear empty guns like last time. There are some shells amongst us." He then asked loud enough for the others to hear. "What do you think our sentences will be?"

"I have no idea. I imagine the Judge has done a background check on all of you. The sentences may be all the same or maybe different." This information caused every one of the prisoners to groan. I went out and sat in Sims' chair.

It was only a short time before Sims came in with Brad Owen and one of his riders. "Buck, I got you some help to get the prisoners to the sheriff In Mountain Gap. The county will pay for only two men. Either Brad or Tad will make the trip."

"I'd like Brad to go. I'd also like Tad to go by my ranch on his way home and tell my wife why I'm not coming home until tomorrow." I got up and closed the door, so those in the cells couldn't hear. "Ron, we had better search these guys before we leave. Also, would you send the prisoner's guns in a box on the stage some other time?"

Sims asked, "You know something I don't know?"

"No, but I want to live to see my wife again. I'm taking no chances."

"Okay, I'll do it." Before we started, Sims directed each prisoner to go to the toilet. "I'm searching you guys when you come in. Your guns and belts are going by stage. I'm putting wrist irons on. Your hands can still hang onto the saddle horn." If they were smart, any bullets would go down the hole. We didn't find any shells when we searched.

The liverymen brought the horses. I was riding Sims' horse as I did a few days ago. My horse needed the rest after coming in this morning. Brad's was fine, as he had spent the night in town. We got the men mounted, and as I started to mount, Sims called me back in.

"Buck. Bainbridge is a pretty decent person. He told me what happened when Jim Turner died. He was out there with Turner that day. Turner had sent him off to look for an ash tree to cut to make axe handles from. When Bainbridge returned, the son, Buddy Johns, was beating the hell out of Turner. Tommy came up behind Turner and hit him with a heavy stick in the back of the head.

"Turner fell, then got up and staggered around, falling again. That's when it got bad. Tommy and Buddy tried to lift the butt of the tree around and drop it on Turner. They needed Sonny to help do it. He refused, and they began pounding on him. Finally, he agreed, and the three of them swung the butt of the tree around and dropped it on Turner.

"The Johns bunch then hurried around brushing out scuffle marks and rode off. That is the way Betty found him.

"Why didn't Bainbridge stop them?"

"He claims he didn't wear his gun that day. After all, they were only chopping wood. According to what Betty told me when I went out there, Turner wasn't armed either."

"I'm inclined to believe him."

"Me too. That clears up that mess."

I went out and joined the prisoners and Brad. "Front or back, Brad?"

"I'll take the back. We can switch later if you want to."

I nodded. I mounted, and we hit the road for Mountain Gap. I was making time until the Prisoners shouted at me to stop. I rode back along the file. "What's the problem?"

"Jesus Christ, man, our wrists are bleeding already. They still chafe even when we hold them up from the horn."

I sat and studied them for a minute. "I took your parole one time. You want to do that again?"

All did. "Same applies. You run off, and you get shot. It's daylight, and I'm guessing Owen is as good as I am with a weapon."

"We'll behave. Thanks, Buck."

From then on, we made time. Even Brad asked why I was pushing so fast. "I have some other business I want to spend some time on when we get there."

"Okay, it's your party."

I pulled up in front of the sheriff's office. I got down and went in to get Sheriff Carlson. I laid the hand shackles on his desk. "You took them off? Why?"

"They were making their wrist bloody."

"They're prisoners."

"I took their paroles, and they are here."

"Good job, Buck. I would have done the same. You know if they had escaped, you would have been responsible,"

"My call." The prisoners were herded in front by Brad. Behind him, a woman was trying to get around and to one of the prisoners.

"Mamie, back off. I told you, you could see Jack as soon as he is in his cell." She nodded and found a seat in one of the chairs. When he returned, he told her, "Okay, you can see him now. I can't let you in until after the Judge passes the sentence. That will be tomorrow."

"Thanks, Sheriff." She scurried through the door.

Chapter  Eight

“Good trip?”

“Yeah. Sheriff, has there been any movement on selling those properties?”

“No, and I said I would handle things. It’s a problem. The one puncher who knew cattle the best left, not telling me. All left are two old farts who want a place to hole up. These were all Johns’ men and hired on the cheap. I guess they would be alright if there were someone to boss them.”

“Can you ride out this afternoon? You said it isn’t far.”

“Yeah. You want to eat first?”

I turned to Brad. “Do you want to ride out and look at a ranch where your heifers ended up? I haven’t seen it yet either, and as long as I’m here, I might as well.”

“Sure, I’ll go along. I can imagine what the place looks like, knowing Johns.”

“We’ll see.”

The sheriff dug Mamie out of the aisle where she was talking and hanging onto the bars of Jack’s cell. She left, and Jack was shouting for the sheriff. “Buck, he wants to talk to you.”

I went in to see what Jack wanted. “Buck, Mamie used to be my woman. She read about me in the paper and came over here to see me. She has a halfway job promise next week but is broke. Can you lend me enough for shelter until she gets paid? You may have to wait a year for payback, but I’m good for it.”

“How much will it take?”

“Ten dollars should do it. That’ll give Mamie money for food too.”

“I’ll see she gets it.”

“Thanks, Buck.”

“Jack, do you know the ranch where Turner sold his heifers?”

“Yeah, been there several times with Turner. Too good a place for the likes of Tommy Johns. Why? Oh, I remember. Sonny was Johns’ heir.”

“Yeah, that’s right. Okay, Jack, I’ll see you in court tomorrow.”

I found Mamie outside by the horses. “Mamie, Jack asked me to speak to you. Do you have the job you told him you did?”

“Not really, but I’ll find one if I only get a room out of it. We made an awful mistake and separated. If I hadn’t gone off we would be common law married by now. I understand that time still counts, so I’m sticking right here with him. I'll wait when the Judge says he has done his time.”

“That’s good. I like Jack. He asked me to give you some money for a place to sleep. Here is a little to get by. I’ll give you a bit more when the court is done tomorrow.”

“Thank you. Sheriff said you were all white.”

I mounted up, and we cantered out of town. The sheriff didn’t want to be with us, but he had taken on the job and had offered to show me the place before. The ranch lay in a long narrow valley about two miles from town. There was water flowing down the center. There were cattle feeding, both in the valley and up the sides.

Halfway up the valley was a long ranch house. It was tar paper but looked substantial. We pulled up and found no one there. Ten minutes later, we saw a man on each side of the crick, slowly weaving their way through the herd. They were looking at the cattle’s condition.

“They’re doing their job, anyway, Sheriff.”

“Yeah, they are. Maybe I’m frustrated that I haven’t been able to find a buyer. There does need to be a boss of some kind out here, though.”

“I’ll think about it and see if I can come up with an answer.”

Chip and Dingle saw us and rode in to see us. “Howdy sheriff, you get us some help? Dingle and I are pretty good, but we need some help, especially getting food to eat. The last time I mixed up something, we both were sick. We are tempted to walk off and forget the place.”

“Okay, Chip, I’ll look around a little harder.”

“Are you the man who wants to sell this place? I’m telling you, you are a damned fool. This place has everything in summer or winter. I wish I had the money. Old as I am, I’d buy it in a minute.”

“That’s a pretty good sales pitch. That is if I was buying, but I’m selling.”

“I still say you’re a damned fool. Remember, this is a deeded place. Johns did some dirty deal when he got it. That was Johns, though, cheat everyone if he could.”

I changed the subject. “How’re the cattle? Are most of them bred to come in when?”

“Late in the season, and they may be some trouble calving. There were bred awful young. I haven’t seen any trouble yet, though. That’ll come a month or so before they drop their calves.”

Brad asked, “You mean the cow unable to hold the calf to full term?”

“Yeah, that, but I’m probably just borrowing trouble.”

“I hope not.”

“You know cattle, Mister?”

“I’d like to think so. These heifers came from the Turner place. I married his widow. I’m just getting familiar with the Turner ranch. I grew up on a cattle ranch north and east of here.”

“Well, that’s good. Don’t be in no damned rush to get rid of this place. I like it here, except we could use a little more help. Even if the new hand wasn’t into cattle much and he could cook, we’d be happy.”

“I’ll look into it. Sheriff, I guess I’ve seen enough for today. Let’s head back to town. It’ll be dark soon. I’ll buy you dinner when we get in.”

“Obliged.”

The Judge came in soon after we had ordered dinner. I asked him to sit with us. “Good, I want a first-hand account of what you know about the men who are coming before me in the morning.”

I told the whole story about how Deputy Sims had made me a temporary deputy to track the men who had assaulted the store clerk and what followed during their capture.

“Give me your impression of each one and why they acted like they did.”

I named the person who had assaulted Johnny the clerk. Two who apparently were just along for the ride and Jack Bainbridge, whom I thought controlled all of them when there could have been violence. I had taken their parole in two instances and was confident that Bainbridge urged them all to stay with the parole.

“Anything else?”

“A couple of things. The four of them were at the ranch, and there was no violence, and they showed my wife respect in every way. Returning to Jim Turner’s death, I learned that Bainbridge observed when he died and was there but not in a position to prevent it. He later told Deputy Sims what and how it happened. This finally closed the Deputy’s investigation. My wife hasn’t been informed yet. I’ll let Sims inform her. She’ll be pleased because we feared our ward, Sonny, may be involved. He was but under duress.”

“That’s good to know. I liked the boy. I also think you are doing a great job with him. Deputy Sims has informed me how much you work to make him a good future.”

“Judge, there is one other thing that Bainbridge did that impressed me. The other three prisoners might not think so. When I was getting ready to bring them here this morning, Bainbridge warned me not to let them carry their guns like I did time before. Those are coming on the stage, and maybe here already, I don’t know. He warned me that, somehow, they had acquired some shells for their guns. Sims took care of that by telling them they would be searched before mounting up.”

“Did he find any shells?”

“No, but we suspected that if they had any, they went down the hole in the outhouse. It gave me the confidence to ask for their parole, and they obey it.”

“You and Sims handled that very well.”

“Thanks. Judge, I don’t want to influence you, but Sheriff Carlson is having trouble selling the Johns ranch that Sonny is heir to. There is another man needed to handle the ranch because, at present, it is short-handed. I think, if when Jack Bainbridge finishes his sentence, I’ll put him in charge of the ranch and keep it instead of selling it.

“Right now, there are just heifers on it, and there will be a crop of calves in the spring. I’ll have some cow units to sell after these are re-bred with this year's calves by their side. There will be some money to add to what Sonny got from the Johns’ estate.”

“That sounds like a good move. You do know that a woman has shown up here looking for Bainbridge. She claims they lived together. She split from him and now regrets it. Have you any thoughts on the matter?”

“I’d put the two together on the ranch.”

Brad Owen spoke, “Buck has already advanced some money on Bainbridge’s behalf. He gave her money for a room and meals.”

“I’ll think on this and decide what to do when they all come before me in the morning. Are you looking to employ any of the other three?”

“No, they didn’t impress me. One made a comment to my wife, and I wouldn’t take him on at all. One of the others knocked the clerk around.”

Brad and I got a room. He questioned me, “Are you sure you are doing the right thing about hiring those two?”

“I believe so. I need both. Bainbridge will be sitting in jail for a spell if I don’t help get him out. If those two hands that are there out at the ranch leave, I’ll have to be down here tending to them and the ranch myself. I want to be home with my wife. I’ve been thinking about the future of this ranch now that I have decided to keep it. I may buy some good bulls to breed the heifers and make a push to eventually upgrade my whole herd, where they’ll sell at a premium. It’ll take five years, but I’m young.”

“How would that work?”

“I’ll buy enough bulls for this herd and save the best bull calves when dropped. Those will sell for as much as a year older steer. The heifer calves will be bred back to a better bull, and those calves will sell for even more. I’ll keep repeating this, and at the end of five years, the bull calves will be as good as the bulls I bought. I can go on having a new breed of cattle with at least half more weight than what I’m selling now. Both heifers and bulls will sell at a premium.”

“That’s pretty ambitious?”

“Yeah, do you want to put your name in for some of these calves I’m going to have?”

“Of course I do.”

“Good, you’re in. Talk to Steve and see if he wants in, too. I’ll keep the breeding operation here fairly small. I believe I’ll have almost a new breed of heavier cattle right here in this neck of the county, and my neighbors will be part of it.”

Brad and I, with the sheriff, walked the prisoners up to the courthouse. Mamie was there following along. Mamie told Jack I had given her money for a room, and he thanked me as we walked along.

There were two observers in the court other than the judge, a court clerk, and us involved in the case. One was Brad Owen and, of course, Mamie Elder.

Judge Black had all four of the prisoners up before him. His first question was, “Who knocked around Johnny, the store clerk?”

Finally, one raised his hand. “I did, your honor. He wouldn’t shut up.”

“Four months here in the county jail. Bainbridge, step back. I’ll deal with you last. I don’t know what you damned fools were thinking. That’s just it. You weren’t thinking. Three months each for you two. You’re going to eat, and you’re going to be warm this winter, and you’re also going to be out in the town shoveling snow and cleaning the horse shit out of the streets. When you get out, you’re going to leave the county. Mr. Owen, would you take them back to the jail for me, please.”

We all grinned. Judge Black didn’t mess around. “Now, Mr. Bainbridge, your case is just a little different. Mr. and Mrs. Harrison have spoken on your behalf. Then Mrs. Turner told Mr. Harrison that you made sure she was respected even back when he worked at her ranch. Also, you have cleared up a case for Deputy Sims, which has been resolved—a couple of other things that won't need notes in the files.

“Mr. Harrison needs a hand working at the former Johns’ ranch. Is that anything you’d be interested in?”

“I would definitely be interested.”

“Good. I sentence to one month here in the county prison. If you give the court your parole to work faithfully for Mr. Harrison for that length of time, give it, and I’ll set you free today. I must say you have no better friends than the Harrisons.”

“Your honor, I freely give my parole. I want to thank Buck for speaking up for me and ask that he would carry word to Betty for doing the same.”

“I’m sure he will. Mamie Elder, please come before the bench. You have stated that if you hadn’t left Jack Bainbridge three years ago, you would be considered married under the Common Law Statute.”

“That’s true, your honor. That was the worst mistake I ever made. When I went to look for him, he had moved on. Last afternoon Sheriff Carlson let me talk to Jack. He will take me back.”

“Is that right, Mr. Bainbridge?”

“I certainly would. I’ve missed Mamie terribly. I have a job now, and I can support her and have a place to take her to. Before, I was only a spare hand, and I didn’t blame her that much for leaving. Would you order her to stay with me now and in the future?”

Judge Black grinned, “So ordered. In fact, I’ll give the order that you are now married under said statute, counting the time you have been together and apart as time in the relationship.” He banged his gavel and announced that the court was adjourned.

Mamie rushed over and hugged me. She even tried to embrace the sheriff. She didn’t attempt to hug the Judge, considering it was too much. I was beginning to feel rushed. “Sheriff Carlson, would you do me a favor? I want to get on home. Before Jack and his Mrs. go out to the ranch, would you take Jack into the bank so he can draw funds from the account set up for Sonny? That will be for the needs of the ranch, including money for food. I’ll contact the bank by mail about wages. I gave Mamie some money last night, and I have $40 to provide Jack with, which should hold him for a month. I have to talk things over with Betty before I set the wages.

“Jack, you can tell the Chip and Dingle out there that they will be getting a couple of dollars more a month from now on.”

“I can do that. You and Brad Owen have a nice trip home. Thanks for everything. You’re a man to depend on.”

“Thanks, Sheriff.” Brad and I mounted up at the livery stable and headed home.

Brad Owen was staying over when we got back to town. His kids lived in town during school and went home on weekends. I got on my own horse and sped right along. I went right up to the door, just ground-hitching my horse. I burst through the door, and Betty stood there with open arms.

“Buck, damn you, you were going to town and come back. Two whole nights you were gone.”

“You miss me?”

She just tucked her face into my chest and nodded. I held her like that. “Do you want some supper? I made some pie out of that leftover chicken. There is some left. The damned chicken never did get tender. Next time we kill one, I’m stewing it.”

“Nobody said anything.”

“Oh yes, they did. Sonny said one word.”

“What was that?”

“Tough.” I laughed.

“Did Tad, that rider of Brad’s, get word to you, okay?”

“Yes. I was awful disappointed, though.”

“I was too. But Sims was banged up, and he wanted them off his hands. These things happen. Our civic duty, you know.”

“I know. And it is good that you can be depended on. I hope you won’t be called on again for a while.”

“I shouldn’t be. Oh, one more thing, I hired Jack Bainbridge to work on Sonny’s ranch.”

“I thought he was going to be in jail.”

“I talked the Judge down to one month and then suggested that Jack would give his parole to the court for that month and sent him along to the ranch. I got an idea about the ranch and have decided to keep it. With Jack managing it, I won’t have to go there very often.”

“We’ll discuss why you would do that. Eat now while I heat some water. You smell horsy.”

“Okay, but I have to put my horse up.”

“I’ll have one of the men do it. I had a bath this afternoon. I did expect you home for tonight.”

“And here I am.”

——————————————

Our life settled down. The men, and sometimes me, were out with the cattle every morning. We finished the road to the Owen ranch as far as their line. They were working in from their end, and by spring, the road would be ready to smooth out for wagon travel. Brad Owen and Steve Murphy were interested in my project to buy better bulls to improve our herds. We heard about the breed of bull I was looking at. The three of us went down to see them during the January thaw.

I was the only rancher of the three ranches with funds to buy the bulls. We set the conditions of how we would work this. I would get together with Judge Black when I went to Mountain Gap. He approved of what I was trying to do. I was using Betty and my money to buy the bulls.

The four of us took an undivided interest in the heifers we were starting with. Sonny was one of the four. When weaned, the new calves, sired by the new bulls,  would be kept separate. The Heifers would become the new breed stock, and the bulls would be cut and raised as steers.  Brad and Owen would have their pick of this breed stock to either raise as steers or start their own breeding program.

Every year, I kept the best stock of the new breed, culling the smaller cows of the original herd and replacing these with the new calves. In five years, I would have a line of cattle that would be a strain that would breed true. I would keep the number of livestock at the Heifer ranch the same as it is now. In other words, use this as a strictly breeding operation. I would raise the culls I didn’t need for this operation for the market on the home ranch or sell to Brad and Owen.

Over a few years, the stock on the three larger ranches would improve to give us a breed of larger and heavier cattle.

These were always flying trips to Mountain Gap. I was keeping to the plan of only going once a month. On the February trip, I had my nephew, Erik Harrison, with me. I settled him in. Erik was to learn the business of ranching away from his father. It gave him a different perspective.

Jack Bainbridge was doing a great job, and it was a happy camp with Mamie there to do the cooking. She was a willing worker, doing the laundry, other chores, and cooking. There was nothing slovenly about the whole place. Jack easily understood what I was doing and embraced it. I couldn’t have picked a better person for this type of project.

On the home ranch, when we had time, weather permitting, we cut timber for the addition we were putting up. The person we hired to hew out the heavy timbers and flatten the poles on one side of the joist and rafters gave me a list of sizes. I engaged a construction carpenter to do this while we did roundup in the spring. Betty was getting bigger and bigger, but she was healthy and energetic, so we didn’t worry about her and the coming baby.

March brought heavy snow and wind. The cows were heavy with calves, but the animals always managed to find browse. Another storm hit us the first week of April. Calving started the second week of April and continued into May.

———————————

My daughter appeared on May 19 at 6 pounds, 7 ounces. I wasn’t there during the day when it occurred, as we were rounding up cattle that week. Berta Owen happened to stop in to see how Betty was doing. She stayed until the baby was born and then stayed long enough to explain what Betty should do with a minutes-old baby. Before she left, the baby was happily nursing at her mother’s breast. Betty herself was clean and comfortable with a small fire in the stove.

Berta came by where we were working cattle and, not stopping, told me I was a father of a baby girl and both she and Betty were doing fine. That was it for me, and I headed for the house at a gallop. My hands did finish the immediate work, and all came to the ranch house to see how Betty and the new baby were. I was going to ease into the house and peek into the bedroom.

“Buck, get in here and see your daughter.” Betty was in the easy chair, holding the sleeping baby.”

“Why aren’t you in bed?”

“Maybe next time. Buck, I had an easy and fast time birthing her. Berta came in just as I was delivering Lorena Catherine Harrison. Aren’t you proud of me? Berta stayed long enough to clean up the mess I made. What a wonderful neighbor.”

“Betty, you really should be in bed.”

“I will just as soon as the men see Lorena. I am so happy I have a home, a husband I love, and a baby to make us a family. The men are all a part of this. I want them to come in and see her.”

“Okay, sweetheart, are you comfortable enough?”

“I am. You will have to cook supper, though. I was interrupted in getting it.” Betty was fine, and the giggle proved it. When the crew arrived, I told them to clean up and give them their supper. Betty had asked Berta to put the beans in the oven before she left, so supper was only an hour late. I made Johnny cake, which, unusual for once, was edible with me making it.

Betty sat off to one side of the room while we ate. She would bare the child’s face so the men could see her. Sonny was the most intrigued. He had never seen a baby this young or small before. Finally, I said it was time for Betty and Lorena to go to bed. I wished we had finished the addition to the ranch house, but lack of time had caught up with us.

There were still rooms to be finished off. This addition was a sizable undertaking with four rooms down and an open loft you could stand upright in the center. Winter had been brutal, and we worked hard to keep the cattle fed and watered. With the hills around us, they didn’t stray in the mini-blizzard we had in March. That was the end of winter, and grass came up, so the cattle had gained weight and looked good.

A cattle buyer had been by, looked at the three herds, and gave us a range of what he was paying per head this year. His final determination would be made when the herd was being loaded onto rail cars in Meadville. We had talked, and I asked him what he could find for bulls to start my program of breeding for weight. He said he could find what I needed and deliver them to Meadville.

The heifers would all be two years old this year, and the bulls could be put with them as soon as they arrived. Jack Bainbridge worked for Jim Turner last year and bred these heifers at fourteen and fifteen months. To me, this was too young for breeding heifers.

I began to wonder if Betty and I were too ambitious. There was the infant baby. We had purchased two hogs during the winter, and they had dropped pigs the last of April. We had nineteen of the little squealers running all over the place. We also built a hen house and had fifty chicks housed there. Half the chicks were roosters, so we would have roast chicken on Sundays after they were fully grown.

“Buck, we need a milk cow. We can put her in one of the tie-ups in the barn. One of the horses will have to stay in the corral.”

“One would be handy, Betty, but who will milk it? Sonny takes care of the chickens, but I need him with the crew handling the cattle. We also will have to buy grain if the cow is milking.”

“I can do a lot of the work and learn to milk.”

“Betty, I don’t want you to be stuck in the house all the time or burdened with chores. Caring for Lorena and cooking for us is asking a lot of you.”

“Buck, I miss getting into the gig and going to town or where you work. Maybe we should get a chore, girl. She could live in the loft.”

“Ask Alma the next time you are in town if she knows of someone, and I’ll ask around for a milk cow. The chore girl has to come first, though.”

“You’re so sweet to me.”

Roundup was over. Instead of one big combined herd, we decided to go three times to the end of rail-track with a herd from each ranch. It was less challenging to arrange for rail cars. Steve Murphy’s cattle were to be the first because he was on that side of town. My herd would be next as my ranch was located in the center. The Owen ranch was last. His cattle would cross onto my land and then onto the Murphy range. This way we would go around the town.

There was some question about the future. The area was being built up, and free range for the drive was eliminated. There never would be an extension of the railroad because there weren’t enough ranches or town traffic to pay for it. We talked about the problem. We came up with some suggestions that would be looked into.

We planned three days for each herd to reach Meadville, get the cattle counted and loaded, and return home. We used the hands from all three ranges for each drive. The first day was the longest, and it was nearly midnight when Murphy’s cattle were turned into the holding pens. When my cattle were to be moved, we started at dawn, reached the point where Steve had built his drive, and from then on, my cattle moved along the path where Steve had driven his cattle four days before.

My herd moved along easier because they were on the same path as previous cattle. Murphy’s herd had been difficult. Starting out the way we did, it took us less time to travel than it had for Murphy because the cattle stayed together and moved along in a closely held herd with no breakaways. We crossed the Murphy ranch and had little trouble on the drive to Meadville.

Returning, we gathered Owen’s herd together and made the final drive, crossing across my ranch, Murphy’s ranch, and onto the trail to Meadville. Reaching Meadville, I was informed that the yearling Bulls I had ordered were being held in one of the pens. I would then drive them home and then on to Mountain Gap.

Taking control of the bulls I had purchased, we moved along home. When we reached my ranch, I informed Betty that I was staying the night and driving the bulls to Mountain Gap to the heifer ranch. The heifers had dropped their calves by this time so the bulls could breed them in another month or two. We had anticipated this, so we had a separate pasture for the bulls.

Erik, my nephew, was glad to see me. “Uncle Buck, there hasn’t been much for me to do. I consider myself a good hand, but I’m a little bored. I have taken over doing the accounts for the ranch. I might take on another business to keep busy. I’ve been looking over the other property you own here in town. I’m doing the accounts already for that and the slaughterhouse.”

“Okay, if you want to. The slaughterhouse and meat market that came to me when I took over as Sonny’s guardian needs an owner. I think sometimes I’ll keep it and other times I want to sell it. The ranch here, I’ll keep. I have contracts with the ranches on both sides to improve the cattle and make them all heavier. I’ll leave word there before I leave town tomorrow.”

“Thanks, Uncle Buck.”

“You understand, though, that if you are needed here on the ranch, this is your first priority?”

“I do.” I was pleased to see that Erik was ambitious and wanted to keep busy. I’d write my brother Will and tell him so. I still didn’t have enough hands on the heifer ranch if anything happened to Chip and Dingle. It could be Erik was sick of chasing cows and was looking for something new to work at.

I ran through the names of my Nephews and Nieces, of which there were several. Richard had a family, but his oldest was a girl. She towered over me, which set me back some. It’s hell when you are jealous of a mere girl in size. I didn’t know her well because Richard made her stay in the house to learn to be a lady from her mother. But she ignored his orders all too often.

It was a month after Erik and I had spoken when I received a letter from Richard. “Buck, I and the wife have a problem with Henny May. (her real name was Henrietta)  She is running off some and won’t listen to her mother or me. She wants to be out with the other hands, riding and roping. She’s quite taken with one of them, and we can’t keep them apart. We hoped she’d take up with some town boy, but she fights us at every turn.

“I don’t blame her because she is better than all my hands except Carl Brooks. I’m ready to give him his walking papers to get rid of him. Maybe if we let her work outside on the ranch, she’ll forget him. They'd get hitched if we had land to give her, but you know our situation.”

“Henny May got a letter from Will’s son Erik the other day. He says he is learning the meat-cutting business and has himself a town girl. Mom set you up by giving you money to get your own place because there is no more land for all the youngsters we brothers have to settle our kids on.

“Maybe we can do the same as Mom did with you in the future, but it will take us a while to put the money together. The girls of our families are just going to have to find themselves a man and get married. You wouldn’t want to take on Carl Brooks, would you? We have to get him out of here.”

I handed the letter to Betty, “I sure got out of the area where I used to live just in time. My mother must have had an idea that there would be a problem for my brothers and the next generation.  You know Erik is here; that’s Will’s son. Now Richard wants to get rid of Henny May. She is a strong-willed niece of mine. If Erik has been writing to her and isn’t interested in the heifer Ranch, I’ll bet he informed her of that.”

“Buck, how will that help either you or her?”

“We need at least one more hand on that ranch. Erik isn’t interested. To tell the truth, Henny May is a better ranch hand than Erik ever was or would be. If she shows up here, I’ll make her the same deal I gave Erik. I’ll bet Carl will be with her or not far behind if she comes. Chip and Dingle need replacing because they’ve got too old to do much.”  

“What about Jack and Mamie?”

“The place needs three good hands to be efficient, and that could be Jack, Henny May, and her husband, Carl Brooks if married. Richard said he was his best hand, and Henny May certainly is qualified to be.”

“You don’t know anything about this Carl, and I mean if he is any good.”

“If Henny May has taken up with him, he will be good, and he must be quite a man if she is satisfied with him.”

“Why do you say that? You said you didn’t know her that well.”

“I don’t, but let me describe Henny May. She towers over me and has muscle where men do. She has breasts that are a little large but perfect for her stature, So this Carl Brooks has a lot to live up to, and Henny May wouldn’t settle for anyone she has to protect. I’ll bet within the week; we’ll see both. If they do show up, I’ll hire them.

“Erik doesn’t want the job, and I’m betting there is a woman behind him; who wants him working a town job. I am a little disappointed in him. I worked along beside him for a couple of years.  He is a good cattleman but was the first to head for town. I didn’t see that he ever got into trouble, like fighting or drinking too much.”

“I might talk this over with Judge Black and see if it is okay to sell some of Sonny’s property to Erik and Henny May, and I still keep some control.”

”Buck, don’t forget we have just started a family. What will we do for Lorena and the rest of the children who will be coming along?”

“I haven’t thought that far ahead yet, sweetheart, but the heifer ranch is too far away for me to adequately ram-rod it the way I want the Tommy Johns’ ranch operated. If my brother Richard says this Carl is good, I might try him if he will follow my thoughts on it.”

“Are you planning to sell it?”

“Maybe. I’m tied up with Murphy and Owen and promised they would have the first crack at the bulls calves coming from the heifers. There is Jack to consider also. He is working his ass off since Erik has been spending so much time in town. I have had it in mind to sell Jack a small percentage so he will stay. Mamie does more than her share as well.

“I may make a deal with Erik for him to buy out the butcher shop and slaughterhouse. The money goes to Sonny, and there is no direct benefit to us except for expenses we incur.”

“Okay, if you don’t think we should wait for our kids to grow up.”

“Honey, we will figure something out when it comes to that time.”

——————————

“Buck, it has been two weeks since we last discussed the heifer ranch. Have you thought any more about selling the ranch and what our life will be like if you do or don’t sell the Heifer Ranch? I thought you said that your niece would be showing by now.”

“Well, she hasn’t. Tell you what, I’ll send the crew off so we won’t be interrupted, and we’ll talk some more about it. I’ll even send Sonny with them. Maybe we can fool around a little.”

“Okay. I know one thing, you can’t get me any more pregnant than I am.”

“You’re sure?”

“I’m sure. My time is over by three weeks.”

“That’s great; that makes me happy."

"So, what are your thoughts about the ranch and everything?”

“Betty, most of this concerns Sonny in one way and another. We don’t need the heifer ranch or the butcher shop in Mountain Gap, and the sheriff hasn’t found a buyer. I suppose we could sell the butcher shop to Erik on his signature, but I don’t know. He was going to work for me on the ranch, but then he lost interest.

“Don’t do it then. We are responsible because we are Sonny’s guardian.”

“I guess we had better talk to Judge Black about this and explain that it isn’t working for me to keep up with the two properties in Mountain Gap and the home ranch here.”

“I know, and I’d like to see more of you. I can’t keep traipsing off with you as I used to.”

“Buck, what are you proposing to Judge Black to get this straightened out with Sonny owning the properties?”

“I think we buy Sonny out, put the money into an annuity, and have the deeds made out to us. Then we can do what we want with the properties ourselves. I’m sure someone from my family will want to work or buy a share of the properties. Maybe, Henny May and Carl or some other niece or nephew. We’ll let the Judge set the prices, and we can go from there.”

“Okay, if we don’t have to pay too much.”

“The Judge has always been fair and knows how we have treated Sonny. If the Judge doesn’t know, he can query Sonny about living with us.”

———————————

I listened and heard some horses stopping in the yard. “Would you see who that is, Betty? I’ll pick up these papers I dragged out.”

From the door, Betty said, “Hi, you must be Buck’s niece, and you would be Carl?”

“We are. Is Uncle Buck here?”

“Inside. Get down and come in. Buck, company. I’m Betty, and I’ll put the coffee on.”

Henny May came in and grabbed me for a hug. “Uncle Buck, it has been three years since I’ve seen you, this is my husband, Carl Brooks. We were married in town today. Sorry, we didn’t wait to get married, but we thought it better in case you could put us up for a few days. We met Alma Pritchard in town, and she stood up with us.  Are there any ranches we could work on around here?”

“Buck and I were talking about that. We may know about a place, but there are some issues about the title to be ironed out. Sonny Saunders owns the property, and we are his guardian. We have to see the Judge about some things. Why don’t you stay here for a few days until we get things finalized?”

“You are so kind, Aunt Betty. You have a beautiful ranch here; your house is so big.”

Carl observed, “Some of your younger cattle are extra heavy. They ought to bring a premium price?”

“Yeah. I bought some bulls, and Sonny had some heifers open. I’m so proud of what the bulls have done. I’m sharing some of the bulls with my neighbors so they can upgrade too. I plan to sell these heifers before their fourth calf drops and sell them as a cow-calf unit. They will be bringing a premium price too. Before we know it, this whole county section will have prime cattle for the market.

“This is a nice community. We have bigger ranches on each side of us, and they are good neighbors. We have some hill ranchers and a scattering of farmers growing produce. We hope to get the train this far. It is only eleven miles to the end of the track now, so maybe it is possible.”

“I think you and Aunt Betty are on to something. How did you get a hold of this ranch, Buck?”

“I’ll let Betty tell it sometime. Why don’t you bring your things in, and we’ll set you up in one of our spare rooms? We have a daughter, Lorena, and Betty tells me she is pregnant again. Life couldn’t be better for us right at the moment. After that, I’ll take you out so you can meet Sonny. He is a little bit retarded, but you can’t believe how much he has going for him. My crew is building a new pasture fence, and Betty and I will be away tomorrow. I’ll have Sonny show you the ranch while we are gone.”

Sonny came in to see who was there. He stared at Henny May. She towered over his five foot three at just six feet two. “Sonny, this is my niece, Henny May Brooks. Her husband’s name is Carl Brooks. She was a Harrison before yesterday. She was married in town, met Alma, and asked Alma to stand beside them. They are staying with us for a few days.  

“Tomorrow, Betty and I are going to be away. I have to see Judge Black about some paperwork, so we are going to Mountain Gap. Henny May wants to see our ranch, so after you get your chores done, would you saddle their horses and one for yourself and show them around?”

“I can. Good ranch here.” Sonny seemed conflicted just a little. Suddenly, he walked up to Carl and stuck his hands out. Henny May was headed for a hug and practically ran into Sonny’s hand. Sonny said. “Betty tells me to shake hands when meeting new people. I even shake the Judge’s hand, but he scares me. I feed and water your horses. Pretty horse, what kind? He big too.

“It‘s a Palomino. Yes, he is a big horse. You know why?”

“Cause, you are big. Horse not get tired at noon.”

“That’s right, Sonny.” Sonny escaped out the door. We were smiling and finally laughed.

Chapter  Nine

Betty made sandwiches, and Sonny came in to eat. Etta, our all-around chore girl, did everything we asked of her.  She came in after Sonny and grabbed a sandwich. Etta didn’t talk much and left with her sandwich after we introduced her to Henny May. She would return in the middle of the afternoon to get things ready for supper. We still fed the crew in the house. We thought of them as family.

“Henny May and Carl, Betty, and I will talk to the Judge about what Sonny owns. Your cousin, Erik, has told you about the ranch and what I am doing to increase the weight of the cattle. It is an experiment, and I’ll know much more about it when the first calf crop comes in the spring. I could hire you both on wages, but I’ll try to make it more than that for you. The ranch has a ready sale for these calves, and the best will end up here on this ranch and the two neighbor’s ranches.

“I have one man and his wife on the heifer ranch and two old pensioners. They have worked hard to get the work done. Erik was there for a while but found interest in the town, and I will offer Jack something better than just wages. So when we return tomorrow evening or maybe the next day, I hope to have something for you two.”

Henny May spoke, “I hope it is more for me than cooking and keeping house. I’m man-size, and working cattle is all I want to do.”

“That is what I will be hiring you for.”

“Thanks, Uncle Buck.”

Carl spoke, “Buck, where I grew up, there was a ranch nearby doing the same thing you are, using Texas Longhorns and their size to do the same with some Mexican bulls. I understand what you are trying. I’ve always thought I should go back and see what their herd looks like fifteen years later.”

“Carl, I’d like to see them too. Maybe we can travel there someday. Something to think about, anyway. So, Carl, you are from Texas?”

“Yeah, early on, I was, and then Pa took a trail herd to Kansas. He couldn’t sell, so he moved on to Nebraska. The whole family moved there the next year. Henny May and I just came from there. With the trains all over now, we took our mounts with us. It’s a bit costly, but we knew we were heading for here, eventually hoping we’d find you and you’d find us a ranch to work on if you couldn’t hire us.”

“There is a good chance I will have somewhere you can land permanently when Betty and I return from Mountain Gap.”

“Buck, are you taking the gig with Lorena and me in it? A better plan would be to take the trail through the woods and cut off the eight miles of distance. Take Carl with you and then it will be all settled and maybe get back during the late afternoon and not stay over.”

“I thought you would want to go with me.”

“Buck, we have company and can’t leave them here alone.”

“Betty, okay, if you are happy doing it that way.”

“I am.”

“Carl, how does that sound to you? You can see my experiment and how it works.

“Whatever is best for you is okay with me.”

“Good enough.”

I was getting breakfast. It wasn’t light yet when Carl came down. “Henny May is going with us if it is okay.”

 “Sure, we’ll be coming back tonight. I hope she can spend time with Betty tomorrow. It will be quite a ride, and we won’t stop much except breathing the horses.”

“That won’t bother Henny May; she is a strong woman.”

“I see that she is. I’ve seen her work on roundups and know she is amazing.”

Henny May came in from where she had been speaking to Betty. I went in now and told Betty what my plans were.  I kissed her and Lorena. Henny May had done the dishes by then, and Carl had our horses saddled. We set out across the range and hit the trail heading for Mountain Gap. This was the trail we used when we moved cattle from our place to the heifer ranch and vice versa. It was barely light, and we could see to ride at a high lope.

When we were opposite where we usually stopped to rest and have coffee on the main road, we cut over there before the last hour heading into town.

“Okay, Henny May, Erik’s butcher shop is at the end of that street. If he isn’t there, he will be at the slaughterhouse a mile further up the road in the woods. I hope to find the Judge at the courthouse and be able to see him. I’ll meet you at noon at the diner for dinner, and we’ll go out to the heifer ranch after that.”

“It sounds like a plan, Buck.”

———————————

I knocked on the door to the Judges entrance, and he came and opened it. “Buck, come in. I have an hour this morning before anything in the courtroom. Troubles?”

“No, not really. I just wanted to discuss Sonny’s situation with Betty and my being his guardian.”

“Pour yourself a coffee and tell me about it.”

 “First off, Sir, the two properties from the Tommy Johns estate haven’t sold. Betty and I have invested some money in buying better bulls for Sonny's ranch. I’ve made other arrangements as to the future arrangement with my ranch and my two neighbors as to where the calves from these bulls will end up, primarily using a barter system.

“Understand, I’m not trying to cheat Sonny out of his inheritance, but it is getting damned complicated keeping everything straight. Sonny is actually making more money on his own than he needs, and his bank account is always growing with his egg production. We used his money to build a hen house, and Betty and I are well off from what her husband’s estate left her. I haven’t spent little of what I came here with that was from my mother’s estate.”

“Buck, what is it you want to do?”

“I think I’d like to buy the two properties from Sonny and eliminate a lot of the paperwork to keep everything between him as our guardian and Betty and I separate. I have one Nephew running the butcher shop, and I have a Niece and her husband, Carl, with me today that want to look at the heifer ranch. Owning the bulls is one more complication. Is there any way I can pay Sonny a flat fee every year and take over both properties and the management on my own?”

“How would that work and why?”

“I would pay a flat fee, maybe, or figure out some lease agreement. I would own the properties, lease the business to my nephew, and do the same with my niece for the ranch. The businesses are profitable, especially the ranch. I am looking far to the future. Betty and I can’t expand the Turner ranch because there isn’t any more land we can purchase. It is the same with the heifer ranch. The only improvements we can make are in the quality of the cattle we raise for sale.

“The heifer ranch is ideal for this experiment. It is small, and the profit there is in raising prime bulls for service. That, too, is for the future years.”

“You are always planning, aren’t you? Where do you want to be in ten years?”

“You do get the point, Sir. The idea is that the four ranches in my area will have the best cattle and bulls around. At five years, the bulls coming from the heifer ranch will be the best, and every few years, we can get new bulls that are even better than we have because we are always on the lookout for them.

“Betty is pregnant again, and we want at least three children. My Niece was just married, and she will be starting a family. My Nephew will be marrying soon, and he will do the same. We won’t have any land to give our children, but giving them a handful of cash to start someplace else in a business of their choice will have to be enough. It was for me.”

“Buck, you are in a unique position.”

“I know I am. Not many people have the chances of a good life I have had so far. It would be wonderful if I had children at the age my Niece and Nephew are now. Betty and I plan to build on what we have now and know what the future will be so that any kids we have, will have a chance to follow any path they choose. I think we are doing right by Sonny, and we love him like he was one of our own. However, I’d like to use some of his assets, which is more than he will ever need.”

“I agree. What do you want from me?”

“I want you to tell us how to satisfy what we should pay for Sonny’s assets.”

“How much does he spend?”

“Nothing. Sonny gets fed just the same as the other crew members. We don’t pay him wages, though we could. He bought the chickens with his money and paid for the new hen house from his bank account. The money he receives for the eggs he sells is his to spend on candy etc. So, in essence, he has a business of his own. On the home ranch, we figure it is a wash.”

“That’s good management on your part. It would help if you had some idea of how you want to work this out, to be fair. What would you do if you owned the ranch and the butcher shop?”

“The butcher shop would be easy if I owned it. I could lease it out to my nephew for a flat fee, or he could buy half of it. The ranch is a lot different. The complication is that I want to do something for Jack and Mamie, the man and wife who run the heifer ranch for me. They had practically saved the place by coming in and taking over when I needed someone there while I was buying bulls to start this cattle improvement project.

“But then I want to do a lot for Henny May and Carl, who have just arrived here looking for work. Henny May is my just-married niece. One of my brothers warned me they were on the way here, and he didn’t have any work for Carl."

“Buck, let’s talk about Sonny Saunders some more. You could invest some of his money in an annuity and use the rest. Put it into an annuity which is about the same way as having it in a bank. Say you set a level in the annuity of a certain amount of dollars that you wouldn’t or couldn’t use except for him or his estate, it being enough to take care of Sonny for the rest of his life.

“Buck, if you wanted to set up the heifer ranch with Jack and Mamie, that could work similarly by using the remainder of his assets not in the annuity, leaving your wealth unencumbered.  Put $2,000 into the annuity for Sonny’s care if anything happens to you and Betty. Annuities are sold through insurance companies, where the money is pooled together. I can suggest one.”

“That sounds great. I’ll do that.”

“Buck, I know of a small ranch that the bank is ready to foreclose on that might be just what you need for your Niece and her husband. The bank here in Mountain Gap says it is a small ranch similar to your heifer ranch. It is owned by a young couple named Sinclair, who wants to sell because the bank is foreclosing for nonpayment of the mortgage.

“The wife doesn’t like it here and wants to move back east with her parents, who own a store. The husband has agreed if they can gain find enough money to move to their former location. The mortgage is held by the bank here in town. Why don’t you contact the banker? Just ask about the Sinclair ranch now owned by Elsie and Obed Sinclair.

“It’s okay to spend that much of Sonny’s estate?”

“Yes. Just keep a couple thousand in the annuity at all times. If anything happens to you, that amount in the estate would be enough to keep him for the rest of his life.

——————————

I saw Carl and Henny head into the diner, and I was ready for coffee. I followed them in and sat at the counter with them. “How’s it going, Uncle Buck?”

“Good, I have to see the Banker about things the Judge said. Did you see your cousin, Erik?”

“Yeah, I did. Erik is busy for the next half hour, so that he couldn’t talk. Erik had two head of cattle he was slaughtering but was almost finished. He’ll meet us here. We may walk around the town if he doesn’t show up right away.”

“Good enough. I’ll check back with you soon.”  The Banker was busy for a few minutes, so I sat in the lobby and thought the situation over. Maybe I was getting greedy, but that ranch for sale intrigued me. I didn’t know how Betty would feel about it if I purchased it rather than take Jack away from where he was on the heifer ranch. I would gain some if I bought that other smaller ranch and put Henny May and Carl there to run it under the same agreement I had with Jack and Mamie.

It would put me where I wouldn’t have to leave the home ranch as much, and I could concentrate on Betty and Lorena. The banker came out and shook my hand when I asked to talk with him. We were familiar because I had the heifer ranch and the butcher shop account here.

“What can I do for you today, Buck?”

“Well, Sir, I just came from the Judge. I’m getting some of my paperwork straightened out. I’ve decided not to sell any of the Tommy John's property. I’m looking for advice mostly. I have a Nephew working the slaughterhouse and the butcher shop, but he is just starting and has no money to buy.”

“Yeah, I know. Erik is squiring my daughter, and I don’t know about lending him the money. They want to get married soon. There is the fact that you are only holding the guardianship for Sonny Johns, and that bothers me a little. That’s not saying I don’t trust you and your wife, but I have the bank's directors I have to pay attention to.”

“Would it be any different if Betty and I owned it in our name?”

“A lot different. You could go ahead and lease it to them, and the bank wouldn’t have to be involved. He is your nephew, and that happens in family situations all the time. It is being well run now, and I’ve checked Erik out thoroughly.”

“That’s good to hear. What about Tommy John’s heifer ranch? Jack and Mazie have been running it for me, and Erik wasn’t interested.”

“Well, that’s a little different. Bainbridge isn’t family. He has done well for you, though, hasn’t he?”

“He has. I want to do something along the same lines with him. He is as good a cattleman as I am. He needs just one more good hand for help. Jack has to work his butt off to keep up. I want to keep Jack and Mamie on the heifer ranch because he knows what I’m trying to do by developing a heavier cattle breed. I thought I had the answer, but that changed when I talked to the Judge an hour ago.

“My niece showed up here looking for work, and I’d like to make a place for her and her new husband. What is this Sinclair ranch that the Judge mentioned for sale?”

“Yes, the Sinclairs, a young couple who tried ranching, but I think they are broke.  I’m going to foreclose for nonpayment. There is a $7,000 mortgage on the property. Selling the cattle on it wouldn’t’ pay that off. It’s about the same size as your heifer ranch, maybe a little more land. The buildings are about the same. Deeded water, cows are older and not as good as the stock you are running. Work should be done to open up more pasturage. I was a fool to lend so much money on it in the the place.”

“So what is the Bank asking to get out from under?”

“I couldn’t go less than $6,000, but that’s for everything included. It is a poor outfit. Those kids are just out of their element.”

I sat there a minute thinking. “Tell you what. I’ll look at it tomorrow, and if I like it, I’ll make you an offer. You give those young people $500 of that and send them on their way. I’ll chip in $300 on my own and make a solid offer. I might even pay half in cash for what I offer. I have to see the ranch first, though.”

“Of course, tomorrow morning we will look at it.. I’ll consider you have made an offer as of now, subject to change after the viewing.”

“That’s correct; I’ll see you at what time?”

“7:00 a m here in front of the bank.”

I met Henny May and Carl as I came out where they had been leaning on the hitching rail in front of the bank. “What’s happening? Uncle Buck?”

“Quite a bit. I must stop into the telegrapher’s office and send a wire to Betty. We won’t be going back this evening. I’ve got onto another ranch that I think you might be interested in. We’ll look at it at seven tomorrow morning. You may have to hunt up some hands to help you. Consider where you might find at least two or three and maybe as many as four hands.  I’ll be right with you.” I walked across the street and sent off a wire to be delivered to Betty.

Damn, I’ll bet Betty wouldn’t expect me tonight, anyway, which was a sore spot because I always got bogged down when here for business and had to stay over when I came. “We’ll head to the heifer ranch and see the operation now. I have a man and his wife running the ranch. There are two old codgers who stay there too. They had to bust ass before I hired the couple, Jack and Mamie.

I stopped at the butcher shop, but Erik wasn’t in. I told the clerk I would see him when I was back in town tomorrow or when I was in town again on Saturday.

On the way out to the heifer ranch, I told Henny May, “I first thought I’d put you two with this couple, Jack and Mamie, but you might be better off with your own little outfit.”

“Uncle Buck, Carl and I were only expecting a riding job. We don’t have but a few hundred dollars.”

“I know, but Betty and I have had some luck settling here. Her husband left her a little, and we are guardians to Sonny, who you met yesterday, so our credit is good. The place we will be looking at tomorrow has some buildings, some cows, and more land than the heifer ranch. How much grazing land, I don’t know. The water is deeded, so that would be one worry off anyone’s mind. It may be nothing you are interested in, but time will tell. We can work out some deal if you like the place.

“If you like the looks of the place and want to go into hock for a few years and follow the way I’m upgrading the cattle on my place with what I’m doing with my neighbors, you should be able to pay off the debt in five years or so. I do have to clear this with Betty before the figures are finalized, though.

“By the time you have kids who need an education, you should be all set or give them money to find their own place. Talk it over with your parents if you want to.”

“How can you do this for us, Uncle Buck?”

“Henny May, it is difficult for a woman to get ahead. Your father wrote he can’t do anything for you. He expected you to move to town, marry a man, and work in a dress shop or store. This will allow you to do what you enjoy; If this ranch isn’t anything you want, you can work on the Heifer Ranch. That was my first thought for you. The Judge mentioned there was this other place for sale by the bank. Let's look into it.

“If I think money is to be made and you aren’t interested in buying in, I can buy the mortgage and hire you to manage the property for Betty and me.

“We must thank Betty for being so kind to us.”

“She’ll appreciate that. Betty’s husband was a terrible person and didn’t treat her well at all. I was in luck one cold day when I stopped by to give her a hand. Then Sonny, the boy, was left with us. The Judge wanted Betty and me married to care for him as a guardian. It has been great for us. We have also had the benefit of a great crew.”

“How’d you latch onto them?”

“There again, it was luck. I was on my way here; I saw these three men shoot a cow for food before I got to Betty's ranch. I just went on by. I got to the ranch and found out Betty didn’t have a crew, so I chased them up and hired them before they left the area. By that time, I had made a deal with Betty for her ranch. I did have some money that Mother left me because there was no land for her to leave me. As I say, things came together for me, Betty, and the men, who were hungry and were looking for a place for the winter.”

“Luck seems to ride with you, Uncle Buck.”

“It does, doesn’t it.”

————————————————

We headed for the Heifer Ranch to stay the night. We did have an early supper before leaving town. It wouldn’t be right to drop in and expect to be fed. There was a small corral where the horses were held. We unsaddled and threw the saddles on the top rails. The three animals went to munching on hay in the feed manger.

Jack came out. “Have you eaten?”

“Yeah, we ate in town. Ask Mamie to come out and meet my niece and her husband.  Are Chip and Dingle around?”

“Yeah, they’ll be out in a minute. Come in; Mamie has pie. Coffee?”

“Sure.” We trooped in. There was room to sit, and there was coffee already made.

Jack said, “I didn’t expect to see you. What’s up?”  

“I’m just showing off the outfit here to my niece. This is Henny May and Carl Brooks. They were married the day before yesterday. She is the daughter of Richard, my middle brother. They came here looking for a riding job. I intended to put them here on the ranch. They are both good hands. Henny May is as good a hand as I am. She doesn’t take to woman's work inside much.”

“I could use one or both at times. Don’t know, as I need both full-time, but another couple of hands at times would be handy, especially when we move the bulls.”

“Well, something came up when I reached town earlier today, so my plans may have changed. I still am going to find you some help. That way, Mamie won’t have to get on a horse. I see she has a garden fenced in, looks like that is a full-time job.”

“She does like to grow things.”

Chip and Dingle sat there over their coffee. When we finished, I asked them if one or both would give Carl and Henny May a quick tour of the ranch. There was still enough daylight to see the cattle. They took time first to look at the bulls in their pasture. The four of them saddled up and left.

“Jack, I wanted to talk to you. How would you like to buy or lease the ranch here?”

“God Buck, we’d like to. Why are you considering selling?”

“Nothing is final yet. I’m looking at another small ranch on the other side of town. I want to place my Niece somewhere. It doesn’t seem fair to sell this place to them after you have done such a good job. We are already ranching just the way I want it done. So I may sell you a portion and become a silent partner for the rest. That way, all the responsibility is on you. It is just an option and depends on whether Carl and Henny May want to start ranching at another one I’m looking at tomorrow.”

“Mamie and I are happy here and would like to stay. Even if your Niece doesn’t care for the other ranch, and you want to put them here, I’d look at the other place.”

“That’s fine. I haven’t talked to Betty about this yet, but I will let you know after I see this other ranch and find out what Henny May decides.”

“Do you still own the slaughterhouse and the butcher shop?”

“So far, I do, but I’m giving Erik the same type of option. He is walking out with the Banker’s daughter. That’s what started this whole thing. I want to stay on the home ranch with Betty and Lorena all the time and not chase off here to watch over Sonny’s property. I can tell you Betty is pregnant again. I talked to the Judge. We are guardians to Sonny Saunders and have one child, so he understands why I'm not too fond of traveling. Again, I haven’t talked to Betty about that yet, either.

“Every time I come up here to take care of business, I usually get stuck here for a day or two. I had to send Betty a wire I was staying over when I didn’t expect to.”

“I can see where it would bother you. Buck.  I’m hoping I can stay here. I’ve been a part of starting this improvement plan after you bought those bigger bulls. I want to continue and am damned excited about the progress we are having.”

“We’ll work it all out soon.” Hey, I’m going out and sack out in the bunkhouse. Tell Carl and Henny May they have the Foreman’s room tonight when they return.”

I didn’t expect to sleep and needed to think about what I would do to put this all together. I heard Chip and Dingle come in, and then I heard Henny May and Carl close the Foreman’s door.

——————————————

The three of us were meeting the Banker in town and were up before daylight. Mamie had our breakfast on the table when we came in from the bunkhouse. We ate fast. Chip and Dingle got up and saddled our horses. We were in town on time and had a cup of coffee, being the first customers in the diner.  The Banker came in as we were finishing up.

He had ordered a pail of coffee to take with him, and we were soon on our way. He set a fast pace, and the sun was soon up.  We made one stop, emptied the coffee pail, and gave the horses a few minutes' rest. We stopped at a fork in the road two hours into our ride, where the wagon trail turned to the left.

Bennett pointed down the road we were on before we turned off.  “That goes on to a small settlement two miles from this turn. There are ten or a dozen houses there. The store stocks canned goods, and there is a bar where you can get a drink. There is a man who shoes horses and has a forge where you can get tools welded or hammered out.  Sometimes you can also find a decent horse for sale at his shop. Up this wagon trail is where we are headed. It takes about a fifteen minutes ride up to the side hill ranch buildings.

“The cattle graze in the valley, and the log home sits on a ridge overlooking the range. There is a big woodlot behind the cabin. There is a small hay barn and horse stable just below the cabin. The log cabin burned forty years ago during an Indian uprising. It also burned over some of the woodland. The cabin was rebuilt and is of a good size and tight. Let’s go look at it.”    

We came out of the woods halfway up to the cabin. We could see a large valley with only a few trees scattered about. Looking at the grass, we could see that it was under-grazed by the amount of bunch grass that wasn’t fed off. We could see bunches of cattle feeding on the far side of the land. They were tail to the lower part of the bowl and feeding up the slope toward the cabin. It was customary for the cattle, which seldom grazed down the hill. Pretty damned peaceful.

We didn’t enter the open land where the herd was feeding, just heading up the track to the cabin. Three windows were on the long side of the cabin to the west. It seemed sensible because you could view most of the herd without stepping outside.  

As we rode into the yard, a young woman and man came out onto the piazza. The man spoke. “Mr. Bennett, have you found a buyer for this place, yet?”

“Buck Harrison is someone to look it over. If he likes it, he may take over the mortgage. He wants to know where the boundaries are, where the water is, and he wants to ride through the cattle herd.”

“I have to get a little cash. That is my promise to Elsie so we could return east with something in our pocket.

“Obed, you can’t do much demanding given your situation. I could turn you out with nothing because you haven’t paid anything on your mortgage for way too long.”

“I know that. Who is taking over the ranch??”

“Buck Harrison, if he takes it over. He has a ranch in Breckenridge. The man and woman with us are his married Niece and her husband, Mr. Carl Brooks.”

Just then, a man and a boy of fifteen or sixteen stepped out the door. Obed spoke, “This man I have hired to make shakes from the pine lot up on the high hill. His name is John Hoad, and his son’s name is Henry. The shakes don’t go with the place when I turn it over unless I get paid for them. He has bundled about a hundred squares of shakes, and he hasn’t been paid either. I may not have kept to my agreement with you, but damned if I’ll be robbed either.”

I spoke because I could see that Banker Bennett wasn’t handling this very well. “Carl and Henny May, why don’t you two ride through the cattle herd? Who will go with them to see where some of the boundaries are?”

The boy spoke up. “That would be me. I know the ins and outs of the cattle. I was farmed out to a ranch when I was eight and grew up there until the rancher died. Dad stopped here looking for a meal, and he spotted the wood lot. He should be paid for the shakes he has split and bundled.”

I walked around the cabin with the boy heading for the horse corral. “So you know cattle, and your dad doesn’t.”      

“Nope, neither do the owners. They don’t know cattle at all. The cattle would have run off if I hadn’t kept them close by on the ranch, riding around keeping them down in the valley. I don’t know what Elsie and Obed were thinking about owning a place like this and all. The cattle are all in good shape, with good grass. There is nothing special about the herd. If Carl knows cattle, he can determine what they are worth.

“There isn’t even a bull for service in the herd now. I guess last year, Obed hired some other rancher and crew to come in and do the cow work necessary to keep a herd here. He paid the other rancher for that with some of the cattle. They, of course, took the best cattle for payment. Dad and I came along right after they left. Obed has been trying to sell the property since then. I don’t know the mortgage amount, but it is probably too much for what this place is worth.

Henny May and Carl had mounted, came around the cabin, and sat there waiting for the boy, Henry, to head for the cattle.  I turned and went back to talk to Bennett.  John Hoad had left and gone inside with the Sinclairs. The Banker asked, “What do you think of the place now that you have seen it?”

“It’s okay. I don’t know how the Sinclairs have survived. They know nothing about cattle. They would have lost everything if it hadn’t been for that boy, Henry. He is young, and the cattle have been on his shoulders since he came with his father. I think there are fewer cows on the ranch than you think there are, and it is them where your mortgage money is. We’ll know more when Henny May and Carl return after looking at the cattle.”

“If that is the way it is, the Sinclairs damned sure aren’t getting any $500 to go east with.”

“That’s the bank’s business, but I won’t lose anything personally.”  I shook my head. The estimation I had for Banker Bennett was getting lower all the time. Bennett went up and sat on the piazza. I went inside to talk to John Hoad and the Sinclairs.

“How much stuff must you take with you, Elsie?”

“Not much, and I can get that into a traveling trunk. I’m going to be so relieved to go back home.”

“Yeah, but you both are young yet. Find something you know something about.”

“Do you think Bennett will give us any traveling money? I know we are walking away from the mortgage, but he only came out once in six months since we came. We went into the bank to talk about the troubles we were having learning to ranch, and he never had any advice for us.”

“How much money do you need to return to where you came from?”

“We probably can get by on $100. We would like to have $200. But we want to leave.”

“Mr.Hoad, how much are you asking for a square of those shakes?”

“I should get $1 a square, and then I could give the Sinclairs half of it to help them out. Henry has been getting $4 a week working as a cowboy, so he and I have made out okay. We were asking for more, but the Sinclairs didn’t have it. They let me live here, and I helped Henry with the cattle and any other thing they needed doing. I chopped and stacked next winter's wood. Guess that’s for someone else’s benefit.”

We were all waiting on Carl and Henny May to return from looking at the cattle. Elsie had a big pot of beef stew bubbling on the stove. It was ready to serve. “Mr. Bennett, come in and set up to the table. You too, Mr. Harrison. You’ll most likely want to leave, so eat now.” I thought this woman was treating the banker and me damned good. Here she was, leaving her home, and she still had the grace to serve us a meal.

An hour later, I looked out the window and saw the three horse riders coming up the slope. I went out to meet them. “Uncle Buck, this outfit isn’t worth the $7,000 you said the mortgage is. You could buy the same outfit for $5,000 anywhere in this area. No steers are in the bunch, and it will take a year to get any big enough to sell. The cow units are small-boned although fat enough.”

I turned to the Banker, Mr. Bennett. "You heard my niece. Can we make a deal for $5,000?”

“Yeah, I want to unload the property. It’s been a headache ever since I lent money on it. Not only for the Sinclairs but for the owners that had the place before them.”

“Carl and Henny May, let’s talk a minute outside. You have to tell me before I agree whether you are interested?” We stood in the yard where we couldn’t be heard.

 “Uncle Buck, do you have any cattle you could put here to fatten so we could count on taking in some income at roundup next spring?”

“Yeah, I can find some from the ranches on both sides of my outfit. Their ranches are about at the limit they can feed. Are the cows here open, or do they need servicing?”

“They are all open. You give us some decent bulls, and we can build a decent herd. What kind of deal can we make with you?”

“I’ll buy the place and sell you half. I’ll place some good stock here and hold a $2,500 personal mortgage.”

“Uncle Buck, you have a deal.”

We went back inside, and I talked to Bennett. We traded papers on my promise to buy the ranch for the $5,000 mortgage. Bennett was soon ready to leave. He was riding back to Mountain Gap and would reach there before dark. I asked him to telegraph Betty I would be away one more night but would see her before noon tomorrow.
 
As Bennett mounted, “I’ll be in within the week to finish up the paperwork on this place, and I have more work to do on the slaughterhouse and meat market about what to do with that. Will you be open Saturday morning? I hope I won’t have to visit Mountain Gap as often.”

“Yes, till noon. Buck, I’m coming out of this pretty good after all. I hope your Niece makes a go of this place. Most people want a bigger ranch, and I suspect they will be trading up within a few years.”

“It could be, Mr. Bennett. I have another dozen nieces and nephews. Ride safe.”

—————————————

Elsie and Obed were discussing they hated to leave the ranch now that it was time to go. They seemed like a nice couple. While talking, I learned it was closer to Breckenridge if I went down to the settlement and turned left onto an unimproved wagon trail. I would save almost Nineteen miles of travel and wouldn’t have to go to Mountain Gap. Henry told me there were 23 steers they didn’t tell Bennett about. I gave the Sinclairs the price of them at $16 ahead and said I would pay their rail fare home.

“You’ll be coming to Breckenridge on your way to Meadville. See Pete Pritchard at the feed store; he’ll know your fare, or you can find out how much it is at the General store. They run a buckboard to the rail head, and if you have your trunk, they’ll load that on too. You can leave the horse and wagon at Pete’s, and I’ll pick it up sometime.”

I paid John Hoad for the 100 squares of shakes. John took fifty dollars of this and handed it to Elsie. “Elsie and Obed, you’ve been really kind to Henry and me. It’s been a real pleasure knowing you.”

“Thank you, John. We feel the same way about you.”

“I crawled into a bunk on the opposite end of the cabin and was soon asleep. I was up for coffee at daybreak and had a minute with Henny, May, and Carl. “Buck, we are staying here and getting used to the ranch. You know the Sinclairs will be driving that buckboard into town. Why don’t I load five squares onto it? You can find them there at the feed store. That’ll be 15 bundles.”

“Good, Pete will be the one selling them, anyway. Are you going to keep the Hoads here?”

”Yeah, Henny May and I discussed it after we went to bed last night. I think I’ll use John to start fencing in the cattle with those poles he tells me are up in the wood lot. There is nothing like a good fence to keep in what you own. Any idea what I should pay him?”

“See what he will work for. He might do it for $20 a month. The boy should be paid about the same, don’t you think?”

“Yeah, and don’t you be taking him away from me, either. I know you need at least one more man at the Heifer Ranch. We’ll keep our eyes out for someone. That boy will make one excellent hand after a little bit of working with Henny May and me.” I agreed with Carl.

I didn’t hurry about leaving in the morning. I looked out the window and watched the herd feeding below the cabin while Elsie made breakfast. I ate and got saddled up. “Elsie and Obed, I’m sorry things didn’t work out for you two. You are a lovely couple. If you are ever traveling in this direction again, please look us up. Remember, I’m leaving your train fare with Pete Pritchard when you find out how much it is.

“Henny May, when am I going to see you again?”  

“Saturday would be good. We’ll be shopping for groceries. Will you and Betty be in Mountain Gap?

“Yeah, I’ll have our lawyer prepare some papers for you to sign. Betty and I will probably go to Mountain Gap and see what we can figure out with your cousin, Erik.  I want these little details finished by the time I see you. I hope you will be happy here. So, I’ll see you Saturday in Mountain Gap at the bank before noon.

“Uncle Buck, we will with you setting us up the way you have. Take care.” I rode down from the cabin and turned right toward the settlement.
_______________________
 

I rode into the settlement. The most prominent building said “Store” on it. I went in to look at what the store offered for sale. There were canned goods and minor hardware, like nails and a small assortment of nuts and bolts. I walked around to see that all were necessaries. “Hi, I’m Buck Harrison. I and some family bought the ranch from the bank up on the hill. A niece and nephew will be living here from now on.”

“The Sinclairs left, already?

“This week I think. The Sinclairs are not taking much with them.”

“That’s too bad about them leaving. I don’t know why they ever thought they could ranch. I liked them a lot. Kind of slow paying, but they are leaving with no bills behind. Say, do you think your folks need a cowhand? I got one who showed up here a couple of days ago looking for work.”

“Where is he? I’ll talk to him?”  

“There is a tumbled-down easy chair behind that plow stored on the porch. I’ve let the man sleep there. He owns a damned good horse. He said he had a little money for a bed but didn’t want to spend it, so I let him park there. He was going up the hill this morning, asking for work. He slept all day yesterday.”

I went out and down to the end of the building. A head popped up, and a young man was trying to untangle his hair with his fingers.

“What do you want stomping around out there and waking a man so he can’t rest?’

“I want you to be up and ready to ride in the next twenty minutes if you want a job. You got riding gear?”

“I got a good cutting horse and first-rate saddle. Where are we headed for?”

“Today, Breckenridge; tomorrow, maybe, Mountain Gap. I own ranches in both places. I need a good hand at the Mountain Gap ranch. That ranch has a woman cook and I buy good feed for the help.”

“I’ll take it. Give me a few minutes to piss and take a crap. I was hoping you could buy me a loaf of bread and a jar of peanut butter, and I’m with you. You could saddle me the roan if you aren’t otherwise occupied.” I liked this man already. He was young and full of it. We were riding before the twenty minutes were up. I’m glad I hadn’t told him how old Mamie was or what she looked like.

The wagon track we headed out on was typical, as everyone would be, that hadn’t had but the bare improvement. We came to a small swamp, and the track went around it. We could see that a pair of horses had gone into the swamp just a short time before we came along, for the muddy water and the edges of the hoof prints were still closing up.

I held up my hand to stop my new hand. “Those horse-backers ahead of us don’t want us to see them. Do keep your eyes open when we get around the swamp. Nobody will put their horse through a swamp if there is solid ground to travel on.”

“You know I ain’t armed?”

“I see you aren’t. What’s your name, anyway? You never said.”

“Elmer Pollard, and you never asked. Say a couple of riders roused me up before you came along. They appeared to be waiting on something.”

“Maybe it was me. I’ve been known to carry a bit of money. I should be able to handle whatever comes up.”

“I should hope so. I want to meet that woman cook you spoke about.”

“I hate to disappoint you, but she is spoke for.”

“She can still cook, can’t she?”

“She is an excellent cook.”

“Well, okay then.”

We were riding side by side. “Elmer, keep your eyes open, and if we see something suspicious, you hang back, and I’ll move ahead of you.”

“You sure you want it that way?”

“I’m sure.” We got past the swamp. The Swamp must have had a clay bottom, for we could see where the riders had jumped off their horses and pried some clay from their horses’ hoofs. They then galloped on. Elmer and I came to a patch of Fir trees. It was dark, and we couldn’t see far into the stand of pine. There looked to be a bend ahead of us. It would be an ideal spot for some mischief.

“Drop back now, Elmer, until we get out into the open again.” I went around a big pine tree.

I had a feeling and had my gun in my hand. A man stepped out away from the tree. “Harrison, this is where you get yours!” It was a warning, and I took it as such. I fired as he spoke. The man was soon writhing and screaming on the ground. He had got one shot off, and I didn’t know where it went.  

We heard another horse leave at a gallop. We came up to the man down. I had hit the top of his right shoulder. This shot had broken his collarbone. He had bought himself a bucket of pain. I recognized him now. He was one of the men with Jack that time the four had gone to Betty’s ranch, and my crew corralled them and I took them to the Judge in Mountain Gap. He was the person who got the four-month sentence and had to stay there all winter.

I looked down from where I was sitting my horse. “Who was with you?”

“One of the men with me in the lockup that time. He’ll be long gone. He didn’t have any shells for his gun. You going to get me to a doctor?”

“I suppose I’ll have to. Have you got a long-sleeved shirt in your roll?”

“Yeah.”

“I’ll tie you up the best I can. We must be close to Breckenridge by now.”

“Three miles.”

“You’ll wish we were closer by the time we get there. What were you thinking by trying to hold me up?”

“You always have money, and I thought I’d get me some.” Elmer and I tied his arm to his body the best I could, and I would stop and adjust the shirt to try to ease him a little.  I couldn’t see that it helped him, but he would beg me to stop. When we got to town, I sent Elmer to find Deputy Sims while I took this one to the doctor. I wasn’t worrying about him at all.

Sims, the Deputy, caught up with me there. “Buck, at it again, I see. We’ve both seen him before. Maybe the Judge will see to it we won’t again. Stop by, and I’ll write this up.”

“Can’t today. I have to see Betty. I promised I would before noon. I’ll be in Thursday,” I got a nod that this was okay.

I did stop in and see Pete Pritchard and explained about the Sinclairs and that I had bought a hundred squares of shakes. I told him what they cost me and said I wanted two bits a bundle above that. Then he could set his price. Henny May and Carl would be delivering them when needed.

Chapter  Ten

I wanted to be home with Betty and in a hurry to see Lorena. I had promised Betty I would be home today. I hit the road home, making time when I saw a gig headed my way. It came to a place to turn around, pulled in, and waited for me to come up to it.

Lorena was screaming, "Daddy," and waving her arms. I jumped off my horse and tied it to the back of the gig. I picked up Lorena and settled into the seat beside Betty, leaning into her for a kiss.

"Today, I trusted you wouldn't be away another day and came to meet you. It seems like you have been away forever. Lorena hasn't given me any rest about you being gone."

"I have a lot to tell you, I'll take you to Mountain Gap next time, probably early Saturday morning. Did you meet a rider a little time ago?"

"I did; I didn't stop. Who is the rider?"

"He's Jack's newly hired hand for the Heifer Ranch. He'll ride with us when we go to Mountain Gap. I wanted you to meet him. I hired him this morning."

"Where are Henny and Carl?"

"They are on a small ranch I purchased yesterday. After talking to the Judge and the Banker in Mountain gap, I've made several decisions. I hope you approve of all of the decisions I made."

"What money did you use to buy a ranch? Are you sure we have enough?"

"The Judge said we could use Sonny's money from his account. I'm to set aside a certain amount from his account, and we can use the rest as our own. He said we have been caring for Sonny beyond his needs, and he knows we won't change in that respect."

"Why the change now?"

"Because I told him I wanted to avoid having to come to Mountain Gap for the details of keeping Sonny and our finances straight. From now on, I will leave you less often to take care of things there. Jack has been perfect in doing what we planned for the Heifer Ranch, so I took him as our partner. He is now buying half of that ranch. He still draws wages, but he gets half the profits when we settle at the end of the year, and we get the same."

"What about Eric and the slaughterhouse and meat market? You say this money we can use is Sonny's without restrictions entirely?"  

"I found out that Erik is sparking the Banker's daughter. He should be able to get a loan from the bank to buy half the business, and he can become the managing owner of it. We'll get some profit once a year from the other half. That will relieve me from all management of that business, and it won't tie us up at all. We won't have to get involved, either.

"That's great, Buck."

 "Betty, we will be building an account to leave our children as my mother left to me. It is my thought anyway. Now I will tell you about Henny May and Carl. The Judge told me about a small ranch where a young couple named Sinclair wanted to go back east. The bank warned them he was foreclosing because they weren't paying.

"This couple came out here, lost everything, and were ready to leave. They even need money to travel back to their former home. The Banker showed me the ranch, and I purchased it for less than the mortgage the Sinclairs owed. I fixed it so the couple had nearly $500 to return to their former home."

"Buck, are you trying to make us rich? I thought we weren't going to try doing that?"

"No, that isn't what I am aiming for. We can use what was in Turner's estate if you want to. I'll admit I moved too fast on buying that other ranch, which will show less profit than the home place here. With a relative living on it and managing it, they being experienced the way both are, it shouldn't be a bother.

"Another thing to think about is that with five ranches within twenty miles of Breckenridge and every bit of open land is bought raising farm produce, etc., the railroad might at least extend it to here. It might even go on to Mountain Gap, which is bigger and more important."

"What five ranches are you talking about?"

"Ours, the one Owen is ranching on, Murphy's, the Heifer Ranch, and the one that Henny May and Carl are buying."  

"Well, that should give us enough money to squirrel away. You have made promises to upgrade the Owen and Murphy ranches and do the same for Jack and Carl's. Buck, you sure are planning ahead."

 "This is the time to do it, Betty. Also, it goes right back to you being a mail-order bride."

"Maybe, but if you hadn't stopped that day, I'd have been long gone from here and somewhere else on the town's charity. Thank God it is getting more civilized around here, and not so many shootings and killings either."

I hesitated, and it was a minute before I started to speak. Betty didn't give me a chance to get to what I had to tell her. "Buck, you didn't agree, so do you want to tell me why?"

"Betty, Elmer, and I got held up about three miles before we reached Breckenridge. I shot the guy in the shoulder and brought him in to the doctor. You have met him before. He was one of the men with Jack when they held up the store that time; he was the none who clobbered the clerk. He saw me earlier the day before and figured I might be headed home on the trail. He and another guy waylaid us, but I was ready for them 'cause I had seen their fresh tracks and was prepared for any eventuality."

"Damn it, Buck, how come it is only you who has to get into these damn incidents?"

"I don't know. Just thank the Lord I come through these things."

"Well, I will send up an extra prayer tonight."

"I was planning on doing the same."

——————————

 

Pollard had asked Sonny where the crew was working and was told where they were. "Your Boss hired me this morning to work in Mountain Gap on a different ranch."

"That good place now, not so good years ago. You stay here. They will be in for supper soon. Didn't you see a gig on the road if you come from town?"

"I did, but I didn't stop."

"That the other boss here, meet Betty when we eat. She is a wonderful person. You pile wood until then."

 Elmer realized that this person was giving him an order. He didn't object, and there wasn't much work, so he piled wood. It was shortly done, and Sonny said, "We feed chickens now. They mine, and I get money for eggs."

Just then, a woman came around the corner of the house. She had a milk pail in her hand. "Sonny, would you get Isabel and tie her up for me."

"I can do that for you."

"No, that's Sonny's job. Who are you, and what are you doing here?"

"Buck hired me to work on a ranch somewhere."

"That would be the Heifer Ranch. I know he was looking for help. My name is Etta, and I help Betty in the house. I love living here."

Elmer followed Sonny to the barn as he hollered out a small barn door of the barn for a cow. There was a small pasture with a cow whose head came up and came running. Sonny tied her and said, "Come with me, see chickens." Elmer followed to a hen house and saw another building where he could hear pigs grunting.

"Buck says, Betty makes this ranch into a farm. Betty says Buck likes eggs and butter and doesn't have to eat the bacon. Then they kiss, and everyone is happy." Sonny fed the chickens and picked up the eggs

As this was going on, the three hands, Burt, Joe, and Zeke, rode in and unsaddled. Buck and Betty arrived. Buck came around, leading the driving horse and his horse. "Hi, Elmer. You made it here, okay?"

"Yeah, Buck, I've met everyone except your wife and daughter. Sonny filled me in about everything and told me who everyone was."

"Oh, Elmer, remind me when we finish supper to get you out a shooting iron for your personal use. One might come in handy someday."

"Thanks, Buck; I felt damned naked facing that robber yesterday. I would have liked to have one on to back you up."

"Hey Buck, what was all that about?"

"Elmer will fill you in, Joe. Sonny, show Elmer a bunk and where to wash up. It will be time to eat. Betty and Etta will have it ready soon."

After supper, we all sat around the yard, and Buck explained about the Heifer ranch and what he was trying to do to raise heavier cattle. "Jack is on top of it. Both Owen and Murphy are in this with me. I will be selling some steers to them to top off.

"I've already started, and as a likely-looking bull calf comes along that looks as good or better than the ones I bought, I raise them here. I'll do the same for that ranch up the hill from where I found you. My Niece and her husband, Carl, will own half of it. Jack will concentrate on the heifers. I'll sell a cow with a calf together as they improve in size and shape as time goes on. Over time we'll all weed out the poorer stock and sell."

"I've hit it lucky meeting you. I know how to handle cattle, but I need to learn more about what you are doing. I'm sure interested."

"We are leaving here on Saturday for Mountain Gap. We'll get out into my herd, and I'll show you some of the calves I have here tomorrow. There are the two-year-olds and this year's mother with calves here. For some of them, you can see the difference against Betty's original stock when I came here. I figure at the end of five years, they'll stick out."

After we ate, the boys went to the Bunkhouse. I didn't want to talk any longer. I wanted to be with Betty and Lorena, but did blurt out, "See you all in the morning." In the morning, after breakfast, I said we would go up into the north section of the ranch and look at the cattle there. We always kept our cattle within the bounds of the ranch as much as possible and didn't let them stray too far. We often met the neighbors while they were doing the same with theirs.

It was something that Jim Turner had frowned on and wasn't neighborly at all. This allowed him to run the heifers belonging to Owen and Murphy into that hidden valley and put his brand on. He then sold them to Tommy Johns. I explained that Betty and I discovered this, and were honest about it, allowing us to become friends with both neighbors.

"Come next spring; you will see some of the heifers with a calf, both from the more giant bulls. I didn't hurry, breeding the first heifers, so they had almost a full growth when bred to the bigger bulls. I may have lost a year, but it sure is paying off, and I didn't lose but a handful with the birthing problem.

"Enough of this for the day. Tomorrow I have to go to Breckenridge and see our lawyer make the paper on these changes. I'll take Betty with me. We'll take the buggy on Saturday if Lorena needs to go. I'll tie my horse behind and show you the Heifer Ranch. Jack will be pleased I've found him another hand. Elmer, I imagine you will want to fork your own horse rather than ride in the buggy."

"I do."

On Saturday, we started early. Lorena was excited. We went into Breckenridge and collected John Johnson. He had all the papers we needed for what would transpire when we reached Mountain Gap.

We stopped for coffee at the usual place before coming into Mountain Gap. Lorena, with us today, had stopped here before, remembered the woman, and looked forward to seeing her again. We went right through Mountain Gap and onto the Heifer Ranch. Jack and Mamie were glad to see us and were pleased that I had brought a working hand with us,

I also had papers with me that had spelled out the details of the partnership I was going to make with Jack, This was made out and a legal document ready to sign if Jack would agree with what I felt was fair. I would have John Johnson, our attorney, with us to attend to the details.

Betty and I filled Jack and Mamie in about my buying another small ranch that Henny May and Carl would be working at and under the same agreement that I was making with him and Mamie.

"Jack, I have the okay from Judge Black to do this. You have implemented what I set out to do here, and so far, it has worked better than expected, mostly from your efforts. It is time you are rewarded, and I won't have to come here as often as I have in the past. I am still looking for at least one more hand to help you. I do believe that Pollard will be a good worker. You can do the hiring on your own if you can find someone.

"Betty and I are putting enough cash into the heifer account for you to draw on until we sell some heifers or move some of the small steers out of here to be topped off at another ranch. Depending on the gender of the calf drop, we may sell some heifers with a calf by their side. That will be the income stream for this ranch. That's when you will get the profit for your account over and above what you receive for wages. How does that sound?"

"It sounds damned good to me. Are you okay with this, Betty?"

"Yes, I am. I have had as much to do with this as Buck has. I was sorely disappointed when you left after Jim Turner died. But then Buck was soon there to take over and save me."

"Betty, I'm ashamed about leaving you back then. It was the thing to do at the time. I was even more ashamed when the four of us landed at your place, and you went to bat for me when I faced the Judge here in Mountain Gap."

"That was Buck's doing, not so much mine. You had certainly made up for it by taking over here when he hired you to manage things with the new bulls and everything. I'm sure you will continue to do so. I will now have Buck with me more on the home ranch."

Betty then said to Buck, "Buck, we have to leave soon. You wanted to see Erik today." We went out after signing papers we had about the ranch and the papers that make Jack a working partner.

Chip and Dingle were talking with Elmer, getting to know him. They had looked his horse over and could see it had a lot of care; They would pass on the horse when he began working cattle the same way they would pass on Elmer. I shook hands with Elmer, and he thanked me for finding him a place to work. "Thanks for the sidearm, too. I feel much better about traveling around, not so damned naked as I was right after you hired me."

"Elmer, you want to learn how to use it. Chip can show you the basics. He has been carrying one for years. He has a story back of him that I just recently learned about, and he can use it even at his age."

"Buck, shut your mouth. That's all in my past." (Chip had been a U S Marshal in his younger years)

"I know, but I wanted to tell them about Henny May and Carl."

"Buck I wondered about them. Where are they? I thought I would have them here working with me, and you would be partners with them instead of me."

"Jack, that at first was my intention. The Papers you just signed were ones like I had made out for them. The Banker told me about a small ranch that he was foreclosing on. A young couple lost it because they didn't know enough about ranching. He took me over to see it, and I spent an extra day before I got back to the home ranch. Anyway, I made a deal with the Banker and bought it. I made about the same deal with Henny May as I just made with you."

"Well, that is a surprise."

"Yeah, it was to Betty, too. That ranch is under stocked, and some of our heifers will go from here to there when everything is finalized. Those cows or heifers will be a straight sale so that this ranch won't lose by it. The same with any feeder steers to fatten for a couple of years. Only a few cows will go to Owen and Murphy ranches as planned next year. But then they will still gain by having Betty and I involved with them.

"I'll be home more and be the one who has the time to figure this all out. All the ranches involved were before my time and before I met Betty. It still goes back to Tommy Johns and Sonny and the killing of Jim Turner with his theft of heifers from Betty's neighbors. Water under the bridge, now."

"Buck, are you going to tell Jack about being held up and having a shoot-out with a man he knows?"

"Oh, yeah. Jack, do you remember the man who held up the store back when you were in on that? The one who roughed up the clerk? He saw me right after I engaged Elmer to work for me on the first of the week. He waylaid me, and it didn't go down as he expected. I got some lead into him, and he missed. Elmer can tell you all about it. We have to get going."

We headed to town and Erik's butcher shop. We were late, and Betty decided to go into the diner with Lorena and get her something sweet as she was getting tired. Henny May and Carl were about town and had left word in the butcher shop that he would see us when we were finished with her cousin. Betty and I were supposed to meet them at the diner after she and I finished our business with Erik. Erik took us directly into the office. It was a small room, and I was glad Betty and Lorena were not there.

John, our attorney, didn't say much as I explained what I was willing to do for Erik. He had talked this over with his future father-in-law at the bank about getting a mortgage to buy the business. I could have held Erik's paper if he had asked, but the Banker's daughter, Sue, pressured her father for excellent conditions and a low borrowing rate. She was the clerk I had spoken to during the week before when I left word for Erik I would see him today, Saturday. I didn't realize it at that time who she was.

I began explaining why I wanted to sell half the business and keep half to be sure I had an income stream coming in. Sue was right in there pitching for a different arrangement, not satisfied with my offer. "Uncle Buck, I think it would be best if Sue and I bought the whole business. I know it will cost more, but I'm looking to the future, and Sue and I are getting married soon and starting a family. You haven't seen the amount I am making unless you have looked closely at Sonny Saunder's income over the last quarter at the bank."

"Okay, share that with me, and I'll decide. I wanted to make it as easy on you as possible."

"That's good, but remember, you will have Sonny's account turned over to you at the end of this year's third quarter when I want this to go into effect. From then on, I will be making a payment once a month on the mortgage at the bank, which I can handle easily. You will have cash in hand just as if you were some other buyer, not my Uncle, plus whatever is in Sonny's account now."

I turned to Sue and asked her to find Betty so she could hear this.

"I will, and I saw her step down from the buggy with your sweet little girl. I'll be right back with her. There is a coffee pot hot on the end of the counter while you are waiting, and I'll send in cups on my way out."

Erik asked, "You still have the price of $7,000 on this, don't you?"

"That's what I figured with me only getting half of that in cash for selling half the business."

"Buck, the full amount is what I based the mortgage on. Mr. Bennett agreed with that if Sue's name was on the mortgage and the property deed."

"Okay, I think Betty will go for that."

"John, our Lawyer, asked, "Buck do you want me to start making out new papers for this change?"

"Wait on Betty, if you would." Coffee came through the door, and there was a plate of donuts with it. "John, you can use the full description and change the amount, removing the wording from a partnership to a cash sale. There was a window, and I could see Lorena, Betty, and Sue crossing the street. I went to meet them.
 
"Sue, I will be in within five minutes. I'll explain what's happening to Betty." Sue nodded and entered. "Betty, Erik, and Sue are buying the business outright. Her father at the bank has approved the purchasing price of $7,000. You know we will have to carry Jack and Henny May until they have cattle to sell. To make things even, because money for this business will most likely be in cash today. Can we cut the price to $6,000?"

"That's a great idea, Buck, let's do it."

We finished all the paperwork, and the deed was completed an hour later. The bank transferred $6,000 into the former Sonny Saunders savings account that now belonged to us. Betty and I would sign off the account as Guardians of Sonny as soon as we purchased the annuity and have the Judge approve that move for the record.

Now it was time to deal with Henny May, Carl, and my deal with them. The conditions were the same as I had made with Jack Bainbridge and Mamie.

The Banker had the paperwork for us to purchase the Sinclair property for $5,000. I held the paper on that until Henny May and Carl paid us for the partnership we had entered into with them. Johnson, Sonny's attorney,  oversaw the guardianship of Sonny and watched out for Sonny's interest along with the Judge.

We came out of the bank, and all of us were wiped out. Betty said, "We are all bushed. I'm going to get a room in the Hotel, John. Can we put you up there for the night

You can, and I'd appreciate it. Yes, certainly quite a day of business, wasn't it."

"Henny May, how about you?""I think we had better stay over, too, if the hotel still has a room." There was only one room available, this being a Saturday night. John said he'd impose on Judge Black, and Henny May and Carl headed for the Heifer Ranch and the bunk house closer than the Sinclair ranch. We would all meet for breakfast at the restaurant at eight and go home afterward. —————————————

As we finished breakfast, John Johnson said, "Buck. You've been dragging your saddle horse behind the buggy. Let me ride it back to Breckenridge. Betty wants to see that new ranch you bought. Can you get the buggy over the trail to Breckenridge so you can show it to Betty by going home with Henny May and Carl?"

 I was thinking about that; Sure, great idea. I want her to meet the Hoads, father, and son. I'll ride Henny May's horse, and Carl and I can go ahead of the buggy. I want to see more of the ranch, myself."

After getting it from the livery stable, I hitched the horse to the buggy, and Carl and I mounted and took off. We rode ahead, not taking the time to talk much, and reached the ranch more than a half hour ahead of the women. Carl led us up the hill behind the buildings where John Hoad and Henry were cutting more posts for the fence that Carl planned to build. It would be all along the road up to the buildings and a ways beyond the settlement.

"That's a damned ambitious undertaking, Carl."

"Yeah, I know, but now is the time. Henny May will do more than half of the work. She loves to be outside and not in the house. We've got the young man for help, and it gives John Hoad a break from being up in the woods all day. I want to get some bulls in here, and they will have to have their own pasture away from the rest of the herd."

"I've got some likely-looking young ones at the home ranch. The wagon yard in town has a freight wagon that can carry four bulls. That should be enough to service your small cattle herd this year; They were the first ones I used when I started this experiment of mine on the heifer ranch. I've only used them for one year. The ones I'm using now are two yearly cycles later and will throw much heavier calves. But it is exactly the way I started this, and you had seen the difference when you went through my cattle herd the first of the week."

"I was impressed, Uncle Buck. Henny May was, too, and she knows cattle as much as I do. Oh, I meant to tell you, the Sinclairs got off okay. They thought you and your wife treated them wonderfully. They sent a note by mail before they headed for the train. They said that all the time here in the West wasn't all bad, and they had some good memories."I know; we received a note thanking us too. You haven't picked up the buckboard from Pete Pritchard yet?"

"No, not yet; we've just been reviewing what we have here. I was a little concerned about you following through on us being able to partner up with you, but Henny May knew you, and she had no doubts. I don't either after today." Henry Hoad said he would ride with us as far as Breckenridge and drive the buckboard and horses home as they needed it to get the fence poles down from the woods. I was asked if I would hitch the horses to the buckboard for him.

Betty and Lorena wanted to get along home, and it was twenty-some-odd miles to home, so we had an early lunch and headed out of the settlement and through the woods before it got too late. I showed Betty where the robber had waylaid me a few days ago. Lorena was tired and fussy and said she wasn't ever going with me in the buggy again. We made it home just as the stars were coming out.

We slept in. Betty was up taking care of Lorena. She hadn’t slept well because she was overtired and restless. Etta was doing the morning chores when I went out back.

Etta spoke, “Buck, go back to bed, the men are out with the cattle, and all I have left to do is plan dinner and get it started in a couple of hours. Betty was up an hour ago and took Lorena to the bathroom. Lorena will get up and be with me while I give her a piece of buttered toast. I’m sure glad you got me the cow. There’s nothing like butter.”
 
“Thanks, Eta, I will.”

Betty was awake, and I snuggled up to her. Then Lorena rattled her bed. “Daddy, I’m hungry.”

“Etta is waiting for you. She is going to make toast. “

“Can I have sugar on it, too?”

“Yes, but you must let Eta put it on for you.”

“That’s because I take too much, sometimes.”

“You do, but I believe every time, not sometimes.” Betty and I heard a giggle as she scampered out the door.

————————————

“Buck, can we talk about everything we did yesterday? You had everything planned out, and I couldn’t keep track of it.”

“I did have it planned out. The only change I didn’t expect was Erik purchasing the slaughterhouse and meat market, but that’s okay; it is just that much more we have in the bank. Our Bank account is huge. If anything happens to us, Sonny has the annuity set aside for him. If he needs something, you and I will pay for it from the money that Judge said we could use that originally came from Sonny’s Inheritance. We would do it if Sonny came to us without anything, wouldn’t we?”

“We would. What about the Heifer Ranch and the deal you made with Jack and Mamie?”

“Jack and I are now partners in the heifer ranch. That will remain strictly a cattle-breeding operation. All the best animals will stay on that Ranch, and the cattle will be bigger and heavier every year as we grade up. There will be an excess number of heifer calves or cows, marketed to our Home ranch, the Sinclair ranch, and the Owen and Murphy ranches. Henny May and Carl, and here at home, will be raising replacements steers that may be sold to the other two ranches to upgrade their herds.

“With the bull calves, the best ones will be determined and stay on the Heifer Ranch until they are old enough for service. Those will sell for the highest price of all. Remember how much I had to pay when I purchased the bulls from that Ranch south of us. Carl has already asked for some steers to fatten up. That is for the bull calves cut before they leave the Heifer Ranch. These may be yearlings and fed out to gain the necessary weight before shipping to market.

“That’s our income stream and many of these I won’t have gone away off the home ranch to take care of them. Think of it this way, I’m selling 700 head every year at market from here. Our crew is small and large enough to handle what we raise here and what we sell will be for a premium price because they are heavier. We’ll realize much more a head, sold from the Heifer Ranch, even with my partners, Jack and Henny May. Maybe not that much more profit selling to Murphy and Owen, but at least some more, and worth the effort.

“Our labor costs will remain the same because we are only feeding and selling the same number of stock. Does this explain it clearly enough?”

“I think so, Honey. Can I sit in on when you make a sale or finalize part of your deal?”

“Yes, always. That way if something should happen to me, you can take over and continue; you’re certainly intelligent enough,”

“Don’t think like that, Buck!”

“I don’t, and nothing better happen to you, either! Are we good?”

“Yes, and we are good, and I hope for years to come. You know in the fall, we will be together four years this year. Most of your family has never been to see us. Let’s plan a reunion here with your brothers and invite everyone. There will be a new baby to show off. I’m sure Henny May and Erik will also have babies by that time.

“Can I brag about the line of cattle we have developed? Maybe I can sell a few bulls. Henny May and Carl’s cattle are only a year behind our herd. It’s something to think about. Hey, I’m hungry, let’s get up and have breakfast.”



The End